《ALPHA SIN》


 One

    ARTEMISIA


    My nose crinkled as I stepped out of the fifth room in the house.


    I had been searching around for Julie for the past hour. Yet, I couldn¡¯t find her.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    I went back to the dance hall and noticed some party-goers had already passed out.


    Whilst others were heaving, into the dustbin, potted flowers and anything they could see.


    I gagged as a blonde staggered toward me. She had barf on her clothes, and I wondered what she would have done if she had been in the right state of mind.


    ¡°Julie!¡± I called out as I stepped out of the door.


    I inhaled and let it out slowly as the frigid air smacked my face.


    I rubbed my palms on my exposed skin and shivered slightly.


    I didn¡¯t know it would be this cold because, for the past week, it has been warm. Also, it hardly gets cold at this time of the year in Lanes.


    It was a wonder tonight was.


    Perhaps the weather report I had checked earlier had been wrong.


    I shrugged, walking around the car park of the house.


    On the outside, it was arge, in-looking building. The only thing that stood out in it was the way they decorated the balcony with beautiful and different hues of flowers.


    I could recognize only the fuchsia, morning glory, and red rose flowers.


    The rest looked quite foreign. But I was sure I hade across it before.


    ¡°Where could she be?¡± I asked myself as I stood in the lot that was brightened by the light from the moon.


    I red at themppost that was beside me. Also, I guess it was only for decoration since I didn¡¯t see a light from it.


    I looked heavenward, and I noticed the moon was at its peak.


    Thest time I checked the clock beforeing out, it was past eight.


    It was rare to see the moon outside fully by this time of the day. It didn¡¯t surprise me.


    Swirling again, as I heard a low groan, I sighted Julie hunched above a dustbin.


    Wincing, she clutched her tummy as she heaved.


    ¡°I won¡¯t drink any more.¡± She moaned, wiping her mouth with the back of her palm.


    ¡°Maybe you shouldn¡¯t say a promise you can¡¯t keep,¡± I said.


    I lifted off her hair as it cascaded down her face. I had heard her a lot of times, promising not to do things.


    But, by the end of the day, she goes back to what she had promised not to do.


    It wasn¡¯t her first time vowing to stay away from booze. It might be her fifth or sixth time. Possibly more because since she had got her fake age licence, she had been partying ever since then, and it had been two years ago. We were barely sixteen then.


    ¡°It¡¯s good to see you are sober.¡± I patted her back before doing her hair in a ponytail.


    I passed the bottled water with me to her. She opened it and rinsed her mouth and her face.


    ¡°Artemis.¡± She said as she straightened a whileter. ¡°You look better than I do now.¡±


    ¡°That is because I touched only a drink.¡±


    Julie was the one that persuaded me toe to the pub. It was a night before our graduation, and she had said we wouldn¡¯t get the opportunity like this after tonight.


    On getting here, she tried to force me to take the tequ she ordered, but I declined. Yet that didn¡¯t stop her from trying to shove the awful drink down my throat.


    I had taken something else since I didn¡¯t want to look like the prude she had called me and, despite it containing only a little alcohol, it had affected me because I was a lightweight.


    The first time I tasted vodka was when I vowed not to touch anything alcohol because I was overly drunk, despite taking only a few sips of the monstrous liquor.


    Also, I embarrassed myself. I had kept to the vow until tonight.


    But I was d I didn¡¯t take more than I could.


    ¡°Come on, let¡¯s get going,¡± I mumbled, wrapping my hand around her waist.


    The leaf rustled, and the air became more frigid.


    I used a free hand to tug on the sleeve of the blouse I donned. But it was of no use because it was way too short.


    I groaned, whilst shivering slightly. I felt Julie did the same, and I wondered why she was cold since she wore a leather jacket.


    Moreover, I helped her zip it up before proceeding toward the house.


    The rustling continued. Startling, I could still hear it even though I had left the side of the bush where I heard it the first time.


    My ears perked up as I heard a low growl. ncing back, I noticed the ce was empty. Just like I had left it a few seconds ago.


    But then the growling continued, making me wonder where it wasing from.


    I shrugged, as I saw nothing out of the ordinary whilst assessing the environment.


    I turned towards the house once more and yelped as a man appeared in front of me.


    ¡°Shit!¡±


    ncing up to re at the man that had startled me, my breath caught in my throat.


    Earlier, I thought Aaron and Jordan were the only perfect boys I had seen.


    The person in front of me was perfection itself.


    Although he wasn¡¯t a boy, he didn¡¯t look to be much older than I was. Perhaps he could be in his early twenties.


    I frowned as a smirk formed on his face. Perhaps he had caught me staring at him for too long.


    It wasn¡¯t my fault, though. It wasn¡¯t all the time I saw a 6ft man towering above my 5ft 6 inches.


    His eyes. I couldn¡¯t fathom the colour because it was quite dark, and I didn¡¯t mind. As far as I could make out his physique, it was fine to me.


    I am freaking drooling because of this stranger in front of me!


    He looked mesmerizing and beautiful. Too beautiful for his good. It should be uneptable to be this gorgeous without even trying.


    But I wasn¡¯tining.


    I could stare at him forever, but I knew I needed to stop so as not to make myself look weird in front of him.


    I licked my lips whilst staring at his face once more. Then my eyes wandered to hisrge palms. I thought of all the nasty things they could do to my body.


    ¡°A penny for your thoughts.¡± He chuckled, tucking his hand into the pocket of his pants.


    Gosh!


    Aside from his look, he even sounded sexy!


    What a freaking s*x god!


    From his tone, he sounded like he wasn¡¯t from here. He had a thick foreign ent. I presumed he was English since I had a teacher that speaks exactly like him, and he was from Ennd.


    ¡°I¡¯d love to say I¡¯m a god, but I am not even close to it.¡± The stranger said, jarring me out of my thoughts.


    Heat rose to my cheeks, and I stared at the floor momentarily.


    He was cocky; I noted. But he was better than the perverted boys I had seen in the house earlier.


    ¡°What are you doing out thiste?¡±


    ¡°Umh¡­¡± I began, ignoring his question. ¡°Do you go to school around here? I mean college.¡± I added as I saw his confused gaze.


    ¡°School?!¡± He chuckled as if it sounded amusing.


    Maybe it does, I mused. Also, I assumed the way I asked sounded funny.


    But, I believed no one was above education. Although I had heard a lot of adults attended Lone Oaks High, I haven¡¯te across any. Perhaps I had and didn¡¯t pay attention to any of them because I was that oblivious sometimes.


    The stranger before me seemed mature. Yet, he didn¡¯t look like a high schooler, nor did he seem like he was in college. He looked rather sophisticated in the tailored fit suit he donned, and his hair was in a man-bun, which added to his attractiveness.


    ¡°Artemis¡­¡± Julie groaned, tugging me.


    I stared at her and clutched her hand that I had dropped, maybe by mistake, due to how startled I had been.

 Two

    ¡°Artemis,¡± the stranger repeated, stroking his smooth chin. ¡°Intriguing.¡±


    I managed a small smile on my face and stepped away from him reluctantly before Julie began to bug me.


    Also, I didn¡¯t want to freeze to death. It was better to avoid it than stay out with a stranger who might not be interested in me.


    As soon as I got inside, I groaned as I remembered I had forgotten to do something.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t even ask him for his name. But he knew mine.¡±


    Maybe it wasn¡¯t a big deal to other girls.


    However, it was to me.


    I had found someone that attracted me. Someone I would like to be in contact with again. Yet, I had lost it because of a drunk Julie.


    I red at her sleeping figure. She dozed off instantly as soon as Iid her on the brown couch, which was the only vacant seat in the house since the party-goers had passed out on the other three.


    I walked towards the entrance and squinted to check if I would see the stranger again.


    I went outside further and scanned the area whilst standing near the shrub I was in before.


    I let out a disappointed sigh as I saw no one.


    ¡°Perhaps we were better off as strangers,¡± I mumbled, trudging towards the house.


    I was almost close to the entrance when I heard the rustling again. I turned and this time, I wish I didn¡¯t because what I saw was beyond me.


    It looked like a dog. Or maybe I was delusional and thought it might be.


    It was overlyrge, with dark, gleaming fur. Its red eyes glowed, and two sharp canines protruded out of its mouth as it snarled.


    ¡°Okay, okay,¡± I muttered to myself whilst doing a timeout sign. I ced my hand on my chest whilst trying to calm my erratic breathing.


    It didn¡¯t stop, despite taking in some considerable amount of air in my lungs that seemed like it would close up soon.


    I should be running. I was close to the entrance of the house and I could dart inside in just a few seconds.


    But, I couldn¡¯t.


    I didn¡¯t know what was stopping me.


    But it seemed like they glued my legs to the spot.


    I ced my mmy palms on my still thudding heart and my eyes flickered around.


    I didn¡¯t know what I was searching for. Even though I had a weapon with me, I didn¡¯t think I could lift my hands to attack it because I was far too stunned.


    The beast prowled slowly to my side, still baring its teeth at me.


    I counted slowly whilst praying for at least one of the boys, who was not drunk in the hall, toe out. Perhaps, he might have the nerves to scare the beast away because right now, it seemed like I was a dinner to it.


    It got closer and for a brief second, I shut my eyes whilst awaiting my fate in its hand.


    I shrieked, lurching as I felt someone grip me.


    ¡°Bloody hell!¡± The stranger from before eximed whilst breaking my fall.


    ¡°I-I¡­¡± I stammered, panting. I didn¡¯t know what to say. Although I seldom talk to strangers, I have never been tongue-tied before.


    ¡°Shhh.¡± He said.


    I disentangled from the embrace I was in and noticed he wasn¡¯t staring at me. Rather, his eyes were trained on the creature before me.


    It didn¡¯t look like it was backing down. Instead, it seemed pleased that another person was here with me.


    I imagined it saying, ¡®Wow, I¡¯m going to have the best meal today.¡¯


    I shuddered, wrapping my arm around myself.


    ¡°You are cold.¡± The stranger noticed.


    He pulled his jacket and extended it to me. I epted it without a second thought, and I slipped into it.


    I sniffed the cor of his jacket whilst he wasn¡¯t watching, and I couldn¡¯t help the warm sensation that was building within me.


    It was weird, but it felt nice.


    I had never felt anything whilst sniffing a man¡¯s jacket before.


    Heck, I never got the privilege to go sniffing attractive men¡¯s jackets because they would surely think I was odd if they saw me doing it.


    But now, the stranger was making me feel a funny sensation.


    Even when he had embraced me. I felt a tingling sensation and I assume he did too because he inhaled sharply. Also, he had been the one to pull out of the hug, which was quite disappointing.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    ¡°Come on, run along.¡± He nodded towards the door. ¡°I have a business to finish.¡±


    I wanted to protest that I was fine since I was in his presence. But he shoved me.


    I heard a growl from the beast, and I quickened my pace. I didn¡¯t look back until I got inside the room.


    Whilst inside, I remembered the reason I had gone out and facepalmed.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t get his name again,¡± I mumbled.


    But, I know before tonight ends, that I was going to get it since his jacket was with me, and I was certain he would surelye for it.

 Three

    ~Two yearster~


    ARTEMISIA


    I squinted whilst ring at my parents across the dining hall. What were they thinking by dropping an announcement in front of thousands of people without my consent?


    It should be illegal to do things without your child¡¯s consent. Maybe, I would set it as aw to abide by when I be a president.


    But right now, it seems freaking impossible. Because I was freaking getting married to god knows who tomorrow!


    Despite the dilemma I was in, I tossed my head back and let out a peal ofughter. Possibly, at how ridiculous the situation I was in seemed.


    ¡°It¡¯s great to know you are fine with it. I thought you would throw a tantrum.¡± My mom smiled.


    Okay with it?


    I was freaking not okay, and the urge to yell surged through me. I wanted to throw a freaking tantrum as she had said, but I couldn¡¯t because of the guests.


    If I had known today was going to be the day, my parents would announce my being auctioned away, I would have maybe prevented it by running away.


    Although it didn¡¯t seem like they were selling me away to the feasters due to how they had announced it spicily. Also, the feasters had even congratted me because they were oblivious.


    Knowing my parents, I was sure they had met with the stranger to discuss the price at which I was worth and had agreed on the one that interests them.


    I know I wouldn¡¯t run forever even if I wanted to because my dad was a powerful man and had informants all over the state. However, I was sure I would hide before they got to find me.


    ¡°I¡¯m still astounded,¡± I murmured.


    I trembled with fury as I remembered what they had done. I snatched a napkin from the table and cleaned my mouth before ring at both of them.


    ¡°You are doing this without my consent. It is uneptable!¡±


    ¡°We are your parents. We have the right to do whatever we desire, whether it¡¯s your wish or not.¡± Father said.


    His words didn¡¯t stun me. He had always searched for the opportunity to get me a husband since I finished high school. He was looking for every means to discard me and get a lot of funds in return. The money he would squander away in no time because of his excessive way of life.


    My dades from a family of old wealth. He had inherited his father¡¯s- the third Earl of Thorns¡¯ estates after his demise. That means he was wealthy and didn¡¯t need anyone¡¯s help. Yet, he chose to connive with mom.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    ¡°Excuse me? You are my parents and, of course, I have every right to do what I desire because I am of age!¡±


    ¡°Careful, youngdy.¡± Father cautioned.


    ¡°As long as you are under this roof, my darling, we will do what we want with you,¡± Mom added.


    ¡°Why are you doing this to me? I have always been an exceptional child and didn¡¯t break any rules youid down. Why do you want to sell me off?¡± I questioned, sniffling.


    ¡°It is not selling off, and God forbid we do that to any of our children.¡± Mother stated, ring at me at my choice of word.


    ¡°It¡¯s practically the same thing, mom.¡± I pointed out. ¡°What I don¡¯t understand is why you are doing this.¡±


    ¡°Because that is the best thing for you. It¡¯s better you get married now and bore children instead of waiting until you are older when men don¡¯t find you desirable any more.¡±


    My eyes went wide at what she had said. I should get married to bear an heir to the stranger I was being sold to?


    That was the most absurd thing I had ever heard, and a sorry excuse for selling their child to get enough wealth.


    Yet, it seemed they made up their minds already because nothing I was saying seemed to affect them. Not even the plea for me to wait for at least a year more.


    ¡°I wish I was adopted! At least I will be fine with this, your silly excuse to make more wealth from me.¡±


    ¡°Young Lad¡­¡± Father began.


    ¡°Excuse me,¡± I mumbled, stalking out of the room.


    I paced around my bedroom for a while. Then plopped on my bed whilst ring at the white ceiling as I got tired of standing.


    I grabbed my pillow and punched it before yelling into it.


    ¡°Why me?!¡±


    I was always at the receiving end of it all. They said I was older and got to do a lot of things. Especially if my little sister, Emma, had wronged anyone. I was the one cleaning up her mess.


    We were practically only two years apart. So, each time they wanted me to do things in ce of her stating she was too young, even if she was at fault, seemed awful.


    I groaned, rolling to my side. I shook my head as several thoughts of how to escape invaded my mind.


    I couldn¡¯t run away. Nor could I change my parents¡¯ already made-up minds because I was freaking trapped.


    I thought of how tomorrow would be.


    ¡°Tomorrow.¡± I grimaced. I was going to be given off to a man by my father.


    He was going to lead me down the altar towards a stranger I hadn¡¯t met before.


    I thought of the man they were forcing me to marry. I couldn¡¯te up with an image of him, since I hadn¡¯t seen him before.


    The only information I had got from him so far from my parents during the announcement was that he was stinkingly rich.


    A stinkingly rich man?


    Surely, he was going to be an old man. I hadn¡¯t seen any young man that had been described that way before.


    I gagged as the image of a pot-bellied man of average height with a receding hairline and sunken eyes standing in front of the priest at the altar shed in my mind.


    Furthermore, I recalled watching a film in which the parents of the major lead forced her into marrying a man because they were on the verge of bankruptcy.


    The man, she was getting married to would supposedly pay them an immense sum of money for marrying their daughter.


    I was now in the same situation. Never in my life had I thought such a thing would happen to me.


    I had often thought of a charming prince that would sweep me off my feet. A charming prince that would be my husband and the man I would bore all my children for.


    Now, the vision seems vague because I was going to get married tomorrow.


    A marriage without love. Worst still, a marriage to a man that was old enough to be my father!


    I rememberedughing at the main lead¡¯s horrified face the moment she saw her groom as she got to the altar.


    Maybe I should not haveughed at the situation. Now, I was in something simr, and I was sure someone was enjoying a goodugh about me currently.

 Four

    ARTEMISIA


    I sighed, then sat on the chair that was in front of the vanity.


    I stood again and paced around the room.


    I walked to the window and noticed a few cars parked in front of the cathedral building, which was not far from our house.


    The cathedral, I was going to be married off today to a total stranger. The ce, might I say, I was going to detest for the rest of my life because it was sealing my fate.


    I walked back to my chair without paying attention to the new arrival that came in a limo.


    I knew all of them were my parent¡¯s friends. My mom, especially.


    We were part of an aristocratic family. Technically, I was ady since my dad was an Earl, even though he chose to live elsewhere instead of the estate I had been told was part of his inheritance.


    Anyway, I didn¡¯t mind where he picked to live since we were doing fine, and I didn¡¯t like being called any title.


    They had teased me a lot in Lone Oaks High because most of the students believed I was lying and couldn¡¯t be part of a well-to-do family, since I didn¡¯t act like it.


    It wasn¡¯t like I cared about what the pupils in Lone Oaks High thought about me.


    I enjoyed my space and liked being alone.


    I wasn¡¯t even a loner, and they never tagged me as one. Neither was I a nerd that stuck my nose into a book. Rather, I moved with the in-crowd but still preferred to be alone.


    It still surprised me that Julie and I had hit it off immediately because she was everything I wasn¡¯t.


    A knock sounded on the door, jarring me out of my thoughts, followed by the twisting of the handle of the doorknob.


    Julie¡¯s head thrust into the room. A smile brightened her face as she stepped toward me.


    ¡°Here you are.¡±


    ¡°Of course, here I am,¡± I mumbled, rolling my eyes.


    ¡°You don¡¯t seem enthusiastic about this.¡± She stated,ing to stand at my back.


    She gripped some pins in my hair and went on to redo the chignon bun I had scattered with my wandering hands.


    ¡°Would you be happy if you were me?¡± I inquired, eyeing her in the mirror.


    She shrugged, grinning. Then sat on the bed. ¡°At least I¡¯ll be happy a rich man is going to take care of me.¡±


    ¡°No matter how he looks?¡± I asked. Because to Julie, looks were everything.


    She rarely went out with anyone unattractive. I hadn¡¯t seen her before.


    ¡°Look isn¡¯t everything, babe. A man should be able to protect and take care of his family. That is it.¡± She stood up, grabbed thecy veil which was on the bed, and pinned it to my hair.


    I stared at myself in the mirror as she did the final touch of makeup on my face.


    It was just like how I had imagined I would look. Large expressive turquoise blue eyes with flecks of gold, cupid-bow-shaped lips that were coated with pink lipstick. My cheeks and the tip of my nose had bronzer on them, which made them glow and sharper.


    I looked like the perfect definition of a blushing bride. Yet, I knew this was anything close to perfection.


    The wedding seemed more like a faux to me, or maybe I tried to make it look like a faux marriage, so it would be easier to ept the new life I was going into.


    ¡°Come on, Artemis. You have no time to have a second thought about this. Even if you do, there is nothing you can do about this.¡± Julie said.


    I hated that she was right about not being able to do anything. I couldn¡¯t even if I had the chance.


    It was freaking annoying!


    ¡°Let¡¯s just get this over with.¡± Julie beamed, helping me to my feet. She clutched my veil, which was the same length as the train of the white dress.


    I nced around my feet and at my back to ensure I was not stepping on the hem of the dress before walking.


    Even though I was going to my doom, I didn¡¯t want to break my neck before it happened.


    ¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï


    My hands trembled, and I gripped the rose bouquet tighter. My heart fluttered, and I let out a breath whilst ncing at the hall.


    It was packed, not like the usual kind that happens during the Sunday sermon. This was different.


    It was almost as if I was getting married to a prince. Maybe I was because I sighted a woman who might be the groom¡¯s mom, since she was sitting on the right side of the hall in the first row-It was mostly reserved for the groom¡¯s parents. I have been to a lot of weddings.


    She donned a purple sequinned dress and a silver tiara was atop her whitish blonde hair.


    Her eyes, a brilliant grey, stayed on mine as if trying to assess if I was worthy to marry her son, whose back was to me.


    She wrinkled her nose, ncing away.


    Perhaps she was disgusted because not even a smile was formed on her handsome face.


    I wonder if her son got her handsomeness. I had only seen a perfectly sculpted back and slim waist in the tailored suit he donned.


    His physique impressed me. I believed he worked out often. At least, he didn¡¯t look like the pudgy man I had imagined him to be.


    Maybe his face would be a lot nicer, too.


    ¡°Darling, you will destroy that beautiful bouquet in no time if you continue gripping it that way.¡±


    I snapped out of my thoughts whilst ncing at my father. We were still at the entrance of the cathedral. I didn¡¯t realize I was clenching the flower too tight, and I was d he had halted me from destroying it because it was looking slightly rumpled already.


    ¡°Are you alright?¡±


    ¡°I-I am.¡± I stuttered. Even if I wasn¡¯t, he would do nothing about it.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± He said.


    I sighed as his hand went to the small of my back, which was covered ins.N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    I felt exposed.


    It was my mother¡¯s fault they dressed me as if I was going to a club party, rather than a wedding.


    Although no one had said anything about it. Instead, they all gaze at me appreciatively. I was ufortable.


    The dress showed too much skin than I would have wanted.


    I had wanted to discard it, but I had nothing else to wear except I wanted to show up naked. Like my mother had told me.


    ¡°You need to breathe and smile a little. You make this look as if you are going to a funeral rather than your wedding.¡±


    ¡°That is because I am going to my funeral.¡± I gritted my teeth. ¡°I don¡¯t need to smile at a funeral, do I?¡±


    He ignored my question and smiled instead. ¡°At least show a little smile on your pretty face. Even if it¡¯s a stic smile. You look so weird, frowning.¡±


    I shrugged. My eyestched on my mom¡¯s, and she beamed. The smile was a fake one and didn¡¯t reach her eyes. But she didn¡¯t need to show true happiness because she was good at faking it.


    She often faked her smile. I had never seen her genuinely happy before.


    ¡°Hey.¡±


    I stared at my dad, then noticed we were in front of the altar already.


    I grimaced as I noticed the height difference between me and my groom-to-be. I wasn¡¯t close to him, but I could tell he was above 6ft tall.


    Compared to him, I could be a dwarf. But I was d I was taller than mostdies.


    The priest nodded, and my groom-to-be swirled.


    I couldn¡¯t breathe.


    I couldn¡¯t do anything.


    It wasn¡¯t because of his perfect, angr face and prominent jawline. Or his ck obsidian eyes that bored into mine. His thin-shaped lips quirked into an amused smile as he assessed me.


    It was him!


    I could tell he remembered me due to how he was smiling.


    But, oh boy, two years looks freaking good on him.


    Even though I appreciate his almost perfect features. I guess I feel something for him, too.


    Yet, it didn¡¯t mean I was happy to marry him.


    The smile on his face vanished as soon as it came, a grimace reced it.


    He red towards the side his mother sat on, then stared skyward. Maybe to ask God why the hell was he stuck with a woman like me.


    Whichever it was, I didn¡¯t know because I couldn¡¯t read his mind.


    Yet, he wasn¡¯t happy to see me or stand on the altar with me, either.

 five

    SIN


    I sighed as I nced at my golden wristwatch again.


    She was an hourte. I have not seen a bride or anyone arrive thatte to their ceremony before.


    It was annoying as I got to stand in front of the damned altar, waiting for my supposed bride-to-be.


    I tugged the tie on my neck and let out a deep breath as I felt it constricting my airflow.


    My eyes darted to my mom, Queen Ada. She sat a few meters away from where I stood, and I noticed her eyes kept on flickering from my face to the entrance.


    I couldn¡¯t figure out what she was thinking, even though I could hear the thoughts of the others, which were giving me a terrible headache.


    I believe she was good at concealing her thoughts. Also, now I know she wasn¡¯t joking when she said she had got a new power, which meant blocking others from trying to prate her mind.


    She was that strong.


    As the daughter of an Alpha herself, she was beta to her brother, who was voted as the new Alpha of their pack.


    My mom had the grace of a warrior and was the perfect person I had ever seen whenever a Luna was mentioned.


    Despite having the privilege at birth, she didn¡¯t let any of it get to her head.


    She was blonde and was not an airhead like most were. As far as I was concerned, she was the smartest blonde I had ever seen.


    I sighed as she red at me.


    I noticed what that look meant.


    She had been against my wish to get a Luna from the human n. She wanted me to wed one of the many girls in the pack she had put me with.


    Heck, she had arranged for me to wed one of her friend¡¯s daughters, who was my ex.


    But, ording to the prophecy from the great seer, my mate was to be a human.


    I don¡¯t know if she would be my mate because when ites to finding a mate in werewolves; it wasplicated.


    At first, I had thought my ex, Adrina, would be my mate and had ignored the many signs that were present to ward off the thoughts.


    I had vowed to take her no matter what, and I had freaking marked her.


    I had marked her before, knowing she wasn¡¯t my mate. She wasn¡¯t the person that would bring out my innermost desire!


    I grunted whilst remembering thest time we were together and the disgust in her eyes when I told her about the great prophecy.


    But, since I had marked her, it was like I was marrying a second wife to add to the one I had.


    Even though Adrina and I were not legally bound, I was certain she was the only woman that would understand me. Despite what the seer had said.


    Also, I believed in the saying,¡¯ Everyw has its loophole.¡¯


    I don¡¯t know if the saying applied to what I felt at the moment or the situation I was going through. I was sure there would be a way out.


    ~I should have knowning here was a mistake. The best you have ever done, and I wonder if I am going to be embarrassed again like thest time~ My mother said, through a mind link.


    I creased my brows whilst staring at her. By being embarrassed thest time, I knew what she meant.


    It wasn¡¯t my fault I had gone in search of a wife because the prophecy stated I should get her to love me or else I would go, berserker.


    But maybe it was my fault to have gone in search of her in a pub. I believed I deserved what happened afterward, since the girl who I found out was a teenager, although not much younger than I was. But she was of consensual age.


    I had set a bait for her to know if she was just another gold digger that wanted just a piece of me like most women, and she had proved to be like them.


    Even after the bait, I should have noticed the sign to know she wasn¡¯t as interested in me as I had thought. The darned girl had fled when she realized I was going to wed her.


    Again, I believed the desperation whenever I thought about what would happen to me if I didn¡¯t adhere to the prophecy had made me strike a deal with her parents. For their other daughter, which they seemed quite enthusiastic about.


    I didn¡¯t mind the amount they had asked to pay but was fascinated to know the reason they were so eager toy her off.


    I know it wasn¡¯t the not-loving kind of love I received from most parents; they did love their daughter and I could see they were prepared to protect her even after receiving the money I believed was the dowry. Though they didn¡¯t say so.


    ~You are so reckless, Sinir. How long will you keep acting this way, rather thanply with what I want from you? You know it has always been the best~ Mother said again.


    ~Don¡¯t you dare zone me out because you have been doing that, ~ She added with a scowl.


    I breathed out, then shrugged. ~It¡¯s not my fault, mother. You heard what the great seer had said¡­


    ¡°Damned the seer.¡±


    Using my enhanced hearing, I heard her muttering under her breath.


    ~Adrina isn¡¯t my mate. I know I marked her and all. But she shouldn¡¯t be with me~


    ~Then find someone like you! Someone that you wouldn¡¯t have to hide from. A strong woman that knows how to do her thing and not a weakling that would cower away at the slightest sight of danger!~


    I breathed out, ignoring her outburst.


    Then I breathed in.


    My breath locked in my throat as a unique fragrance from the one in the cathedral wafted into my nostrils. I couldn¡¯t describe the feeling it ignited in me because it was foreign.


    But, funnily enough, I liked it.


    No, not me. My inner wolf liked it, which seemed strange.


    My inner wolf had always been locked away and only surfaced in a time of danger. It neveres out whenever a human was present.


    Not even when I thought Adrina was my mate.


    My heart palpitated as the fragrance got nearer, I swirled, and my eyes bored into the most beautiful turquoise blue eyes I had ever seen.


    Her lips, a perfect shade of pink, were full, and I had a strong desire to taste them, to see if they looked as good as they appeared.


    I shook my head whilst trying to clear my thoughts.


    My bride-to-be tilted her head and her eyes flickered here and there, perhaps, trying to avoid mine.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    I didn¡¯t need to ask anyone, or even her name, to know who she was.


    Thest time I had seen her, I hadn¡¯t felt this strong desire toward her.


    She attracted me, but not to the extent of marking her.


    She was going to be the first human that would make me feel this way, and I wonder why it was happening.


    Also, how the hell was she my freaking bride?


    I asked over again in my head, but I couldn¡¯te up with any answers.

 Six

    SIN


    I tugged at my tie again as she stepped closer to me.


    I clenched my hands into a fist and gritted my teeth as my body reacted to her.


    I wanted to get this over with. The ceremony and all. But the priest and everything seemed slow suddenly.


    If given the opportunity, I would dart out of the cathedral without a second thought. I didn¡¯t care if I would get my mother mad in the process. At least, it would be better than staying next to her.


    I was aware werewolves couldn¡¯t control whom they mate with. Or worst, imprint on.


    But, I believed I should be able to control mine because I had spent years practising how to control my heightened emotion especially when the full moon was out since I triggered my curse on my eighteenth birthday.


    The memory was still fresh in my mind, and I was sure it was one of the things I would never forget because it was a part of me now.


    ¡°You may kiss the bride.¡±


    My head snapped towards the priest as the word slipped out of his mouth.


    I nced at my bride whilst grimacing. She didn¡¯t look enthusiastic about kissing me, either.


    She fidgeted with hercy veil, and her eyes gaze downwards.


    I wondered if she was that scared to look at me.


    I might be a monster because of my werewolf gene. But that was only when I shifted.


    Even during shifting, I had been told I was the most beautiful Alpha by most of my pack members.


    Maybe only thedies. The guys would never admit it, even though it was the truth.


    However, Artemisia¡¯s trying to avoid my gaze seemed ridiculous. Maybe she was shy, I guessed, whilst staring at the faint blush dusting her pale cheeks.


    My hand reflexively lifted her chin, so I could stare into her eyes.


    I grunted as I felt a jolt of electricity at the contact.


    I heard her gasp as well. I was d it wasn¡¯t only me that felt that way.


    ¡°D-do you want to kiss me?¡± She stuttered.


    The question sounded ridiculous, and I wondered if I had it in mind to kiss her. My eyes zeroed on her inviting lips and her tongue peeked out to lick them before she blushed again.


    I groaned at the slight gesture. It shouldn¡¯t be attractive. Possibly, if it was another woman that was before me, I wouldn¡¯t find it attractive.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    But Artemisia made everything she did sexy in my eyes.


    Maybe it was my wolf reacting to her and not me.


    ¡°I-I¡­¡± She began, trailing off.


    I remembered her first question whilst gazing at her.


    Was I interested in kissing her?


    I was. Her lips were alluring, but tasting it might make me want more.


    I didn¡¯t know where all the naughty thoughts that were swirling in my head came from, but I knew I needed to adhere to the word of the priest. Also, I desire to get out of the hall before I do something outrageous.


    I heard her inhale deeply as my head dipped.


    I chuckled whilst staring at her. ¡°You needn¡¯t hold your breath because I am not kissing you.¡±


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t want to be kissed by you, either.¡± She responded almost immediately.


    ¡°Feisty¡­¡± I mumbled. Then covered her face with my hands before kissing the corner of her lips.


    The crowd whooped and whistled as I lifted my head.


    As soon as the minister pronounced us married, I stared at her blushing face.


    ¡°This isn¡¯t happening.¡± She muttered over again whilst shaking her head.


    I saw her grimace as she pinched her arm. She stared at me, ring.


    ¡°Oh, darling. Sorry to burst your bubble, but it¡¯s already happening.¡± I grinned. ¡°You are mine.¡±


    ¡°Nothing is happening between us after this. We are not even living under the same roof.¡± She hissed whilst walking towards the entrance, leaving me to stride after her.


    I gripped her hand, tugging her to me as I got closer.


    ¡°I don¡¯t intend to be under the same roof as well because staring at you alone irks me, much less being next to you. Also, don¡¯t try to defy me, darling. You might get hurt.¡± I whispered thest sentence into her ear.


    I didn¡¯t know why I added that part. But it felt nice to let her know she belonged to me and I wouldn¡¯t tolerate any defiance from her.


    She red at me but said nothing.


    She released her hand from mine as soon as we got outside. I watched her saunter towards where some guests were sitting.


    I let out a deep breath whilst tugging at my tie. I could breathe freely now. Even though a whiff of her scent was around where I stood, it was better than when she was next to me.

 seven

    ARTEMISIA


    There were a lot of things I would not wish to happen to me. I had made a bucket list full of them.


    But, not in my wildest dreams would I have thought I was going to be the bride of the stranger I often fantasize about.


    Since the first day we met, which was two years ago, I hadn¡¯t seen him again until today.


    Yet, it didn¡¯t stop me from thinking about him regrly.


    Being wedded to him was nothing like I had imagined.


    I had thought him to be a sweet and caring man. Someone that would be my knight in shining armour whenever I was distressed.


    Someone that wouldfort me whilst wrapping his muscr arm around me.


    It was absurd!


    I should not have thought of all that because I realized now that they were all wishful thinking.


    The man beside me, the freaking hunk that the minister had joined with me, was an obnoxious jerk.


    He wasn¡¯t like the man I had envisaged. Rather, the opposite.


    Although he hadn¡¯t made a lot of nastyments with the ones I had heard him say, I wished I was single once again.


    But what was I expecting? I guessed a prince that I had often dreamt of or the imaginary love of my life I had painted in the deepest part of my mind.


    ¡°Hey, Wifey!¡±


    I swirled whilst ring at Julie as she tugged my hand.


    ¡°Your husband is such a hottie! He¡¯s dope and freaking dripping in finesse. I mean, look at him¡­¡±


    I squinted whilst ncing at where she was pointing to.


    I¡¯d admit he was sexy. Yet, he was still the jerk he was, and that was how I would probably refer to him since I didn¡¯t know his name yet.


    I red at him whilst our eyes locked.


    He winked, then shrugged.


    ¡°See, he has the attention of all the women here. You are so lucky, babe.¡± Julie sighed wistfully.


    My eyes travelled around at her assertion. Indeed, every woman present was staring at him.Married or not.


    I don¡¯t know whether I should be d my husband was an attractive man and a walking ma to the opposite sex. Or maybe it was a sign that the rtionship was meant to be ruined in the first ce.


    A gorgeous, full-figured brte flung her arms around him.


    I grimaced as my jerk of a husband hugged her back.


    My hand balled into a fist and I held it by my side as she went further to kiss him on his lips.


    It might just look like a brush on his lips, but it was still the same thing to me.


    She straightened, and her eyes sought mine out. She winked and smirked.


    A feeling which wasn¡¯t familiar swirled within me. But, I know what it was, even if I hadn¡¯t felt it before towards any woman because of a man.


    Jealousy!


    That green-eyed bitched surfaced and gripped my heart. I felt like smacking the brte as she felt his exposed biceps.


    I wondered what would happen if I punched her freakishly stunning face.


    I was sure of two things, either I broke her fake nose beyond repair and made my husband file a divorce for fighting with his guest or having my parents disown me because they had promised to do so if I tried anything funny before the wedding even began.


    I wasn¡¯t violent per se, but the first option seemed tempting because I would like to see her shriek whilst holding her disentangled nose.


    Even the thought and image of seeing her in agony made me giggle.


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s an evilugh,¡± Julie mumbled. ¡°Ha, I see!¡± She eximed whilst narrowing her eyes.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    ¡°You are jealous of her, right?¡±


    I knew who she was talking to as she nodded towards the b*tch that was still nked by my husband¡¯s side.


    However, I ignore her question.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be darling. Sinir chooses you to be his queen.¡± She said.


    ¡°Who¡¯s Sinir?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t know who Sinir Steele is?¡±


    I shook my head as she questioned back.


    She eyed me for a brief second, then facepalmed. ¡°Geez!¡±


    ¡°What?¡± I asked, frowning.


    I wonder who the person was. But he must have been an important figure due to how Julie was taking it as a big deal because she red at me.


    ¡°I know you are oblivious and all. But how can you not know Sinir Steele is your husband? The Sinir Steele of Sin Inc.¡±


    ¡°What?!¡±


    ¡°Yes, your husband is the CEO of Sin Inc. The ce you would go for an interview tomorrow.¡±


    Sinir Steele was my husband and the interviewer on my report!


    I didn¡¯t know.


    But I wasn¡¯t to be med. Or maybe I was. If I had tried asking my parents about the man they had sold me off to, it would have prepared me to know I was wedding my, maybe future, boss.


    ¡°Where has your head been all this while?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not my fault the marriage deal didn¡¯te with a name tag. At least they did not give me off to an old man.¡± I giggled slightly.


    Maybe being with an old man would have been better because I had heard a lot of things about the owner of Sin Inc.


    It might be just a rumour. I had seen it like that. But, due to how he had behaved towards me earlier. I believed they were right.


    He might not seem like the devil they had stated because I hadn¡¯t seen him sprout out some wings or horns.


    What I know was that he was an arrogant jerk, and he didn¡¯t even try to hide that he was.

 Eight

    ARTEMISIA


    I was alone again when Julie left to take care of some stuff.


    Although she didn¡¯t tell me what it was, I guessed it was about boys.


    I had noticed she was staring at one of the guests in a somewhat sexy way and she had excused herself to go attend to him.


    I gagged as I imagined what they could be doing right now.


    Sighing whilst shaking my head to clear the thoughts of Julie and her maybe newfound sexual partner out of my mind, I sat on the chair quietly whilst observing my surroundings for the first time.


    The decoration had been done in my favourite colour which wasvender.


    Even though I was a girly girl, I wasn¡¯t quite interested in the colour pink.


    Rather, I found it overly revolting. At first, it didn¡¯t disgust me, until people began to think I was an airhead due to the colour I chose to wear often. Also, the colour of my hair might have contributed to it.


    I let in a deep breath as the cool wind caressed my face. I wonder if my parents had gone through my diary because having my wedding reception on a beach had been my dream.


    I had imagined a fairy tale wedding and a charming prince.


    I had gotten the wedding but a not so charming prince.


    ¡°Congrattions.¡±


    I smiled back at a brte with ebony skin.


    I nodded at another and nced away.


    I wonder when it would end.


    I was already tired of getting congrattions on what I didn¡¯t sign up for.


    I wish I could escape or maybe vanish into thin air.


    I giggled at the thought. That might be possible if I was a witch and I had seen it only in movies. So, it meant I wouldn¡¯t be vanishing anytime soon.


    Sooner orter, I knew I needed to face it. To ept that I was married, whether it was against my wish or not.


    The ce was packed as it was in the cathedral and I saw several of the guests still swaying to the slow music that had been ying.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    My mind drifted to my new husband whom I hade to realise was the freaking Sinir Steele I would be getting an interview with tomorrow.


    The near kiss he and I had shared kept on ying in my head over again and I doubted if I would ever forget it.


    My skin still tingled where he had touched me, and I couldn¡¯t erase the feelings of what would happenter tonight in the bedroom away from my mind.


    ¡°Sin!¡± A shapely beauty with dark hair yelled.


    Another curvaceous woman. I sighed, shaking my head.


    She sauntered to where he was, and she embraced him.


    My heartbeat faltered as I watched him squeezed her, and pecked her both cheeks.


    He had done it for the other woman back then and I shouldn¡¯t be bothered with it because our marriage wasn¡¯t real to me.


    However, my hands tightened into a fist as I nced at the bimbo, who was now gripping his hand.


    Sin¡¯s eyes trailed to mine, he lifted his brow whilst staring at me.


    His lips curved into an amusing smile, and I found myself blushing.


    I suspected he was doing it on purpose. I believe he wanted to get me jealous because he had been interacting with other women aside from me.


    A tipsy blond with coffee brown eyes who looked a bit younger than Sin mmed into him.


    Sin¡¯s eyes darkened as he stared at the blond who had a nonsensical grin on his round face.


    From where I sat, I heard his low growl and I flinched as he gripped the boy by his shirt whilst stalking away with him.


    Even if he had pretended as if he didn¡¯t notice me, I was d the bimbo¡¯s hands were not on him anymore.


    Her blue eyes locked on mine, and it glinted. She sneered and bared her teeth at me.


    Briefly, I could make out a gleaming sharp canine as I nced at her.


    Shrugging, I let my eyes wander away from hers and let out a sigh as I spotted Sin again.


    He stalked towards me, tugging me out of the white stic chair and into the sleek car that was waiting to take us to wherever he had in mind.


    ¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï


    ¡°Where are we going?¡± I murmured, ncing at the empty street as the chauffeur sped by.


    I hadn¡¯t seen a building since we entered the road, except for tall trees, shrubs as well as crows that flew around. Even fogs.


    I shouldn¡¯t be seeing fog since it wasn¡¯t the time of the year for it. But, I couldn¡¯t help but feel something was off with the way it gathered around.


    It was a wonder the chauffeur could still see the road despite being covered.


    I knew if I was the one, it was possible I would have rammed into a tree or maybe someone, by chance.


    ¡°I thought seeing crows and fog at the same time means something bad is about to happen?¡± I blurted gazing at the first building I noticed in awe.


    It wasn¡¯t like the one I was used to. It looked as if it had been here for a long time because it was covered with climbers.


    Despite how cold the exterior was, it intrigued me.


    Momentarily, I noticed his gaze from the corner of my eyes. But, he didn¡¯t say anything.


    Rather, he elerated the car.


    My eyes widened, and I grasped the seat to stop myself from flying out of the windshield.


    ¡°I know you don¡¯t like me, but will you f*cking slow down!¡± I yelled.


    My heart palpitated, and I imagined how today might be the end for me if a truck rammed into us at the speed at which he was going.


    ¡°Do you have a death wish?¡± I asked again as I received no response.


    Impulsively, I smacked his hand from the steering and sped it. The car drifted along the highway, and I let out a loud shriek as I attempted to control it in the position I was in.


    ¡°Do you have a death wish?¡± It was Sin¡¯s turn to yell, and he shoved my hands off from the steering.


    ¡°Perhaps, you do by the rate at which you were speeding,¡± I retorted, scowling.


    Hopefully, the car hade to a halt and Ace stepped out of it as he turned off the ignition.


    ¡°I was in control okay?¡± He said, shoving his hands into his hair.


    He walked away from me, and for the first time, I nced at where I was.


    My mouth opened agape when I gaze at the structure. ¡°Where are we?¡± I stuttered.


    ¡°Where does it look like?¡± He questioned back.


    ¡°You know, you don¡¯t answer a question with another question.¡±


    Sin shrugged and walked to the back of his car, gripped his duffel and slung it across his shoulder whilst walking towards the house.


    ¡°Where is my bag?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s inside the car.¡± He said, smirking. ¡°Pick it for yourself, I¡¯m not your maid.¡±


    I stared at him for a while and saw he wasn¡¯t joking.


    ¡°Are youing in or would you prefer to freeze outside?¡± He asked as he stopped at the doorstep.


    ¡°Why do you care if I freeze or not?¡± I inquired as I lifted the handles of each luggage.


    I didn¡¯t remember them being heavy like this and I wonder if someone had added something to It.


    ¡°My bad!¡± He eximed.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care about you. I only don¡¯t want people to think that I killed my new bride.¡± He added, chuckling.


    ¡°Besides,¡± He paused. A slight frown appeared on his face as he gazed around. ¡°I should warn you too. There are a lot of rumours about strange beings looking for whom to devour that walk during the day.¡±


    ¡°That isn¡¯t funny,¡± I yelled, whilst ncing around with wide eyes.


    Sin shrugged and entered the house. ¡°I don¡¯t intend to make it funny.¡±


    I yelped, lurching as I heard a rustling sound in the overgrownwn beside me. I dragged the luggage with all my might and scurried into the house.


    Inside the house, it even looked more sophisticated than I had imagined, but what would I expect from a billionaire? I questioned myself.


    Despite the sophisticated look, there was a cold vibe I got and it wasn¡¯t only from the building, but from Sin himself.


    ¡°Hey.¡±


    I lurched for the second time today at the sound of his voice. ¡°Will you quit trying to scare me?¡±


    His eyes glinted as he stared at me. His hand went to the scruff on his chin and he stroked whilst he continued to assess me.


    I wrapped my arms around myself as I felt his eyes undressed me. Slowly, he moved towards me and for a moment, I thought he was going toe near where I was at the door.


    But he halted. A growl escaped from his lips, and his eyes shed that weird gold it had earlier at the cathedral.


    ¡°Mine.¡± He sneered.


    I yelled as he tugged me into his strong arm abruptly. He sniffed the air, then my skin.


    ¡°Your scent is so intoxicating.¡± He murmured, then shifted the strap of my gown aside. ¡°And your eyes, the finest I¡¯ve ever seen.¡±


    He lifted my chin and trailed his finger along my jawline. His fingers moved closer to the tiny cleavage I had and he dipped his thumb into it.


    ¡°W-what are you doing?¡± I stuttered, attempting to shove him.


    ¡°im you.¡± He stated, then he dipped his head to the side of my neck.


    My sense evaded me at the feeling of his lips on the soft spot before my corbone. I moaned as he licked and suckled on the flesh.


    ¡°No,¡± I said hastily as his lips began seeking for the tiny buds of my breast.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want this,¡± I murmured, shoving him again.


    Still, he didn¡¯t yield. Instead, he sped my hands together and lifted them above my head. ¡°You are my wife!¡±


    ¡°I have the freedom to say what I want as well.¡± I asserted, attempting to wriggle out of his clutch.


    His eyes zed as he red at me. Slowly, he released his grip and stepped away from me.

 Nine

    ARTEMISIA


    I let out a breath and watched Sin walk away from me, towards a room. Also, I was disappointed. He hadn¡¯t kissed me as I had thought he would.


    Maybe I was insane to have imagined he would, after shoving him the way I did.


    Sin looked to be in control more than I was. If he hadn¡¯t halted, I was sure I would have gripped his face and pressed my lips to his.


    ¡°Ugh, crazy thoughts.¡± I groaned, whilst fixing the strap of my dress he had pushed down.


    I walked towards the door he had gone into, twisted the knob, and peeked before entering the room.


    I hesitated at the doorpost whilst gazing around. It was a master bedroom with arge four-poster bed at the end. A mahogany walk-in closet was at the left corner of the room and an exquisite-looking vanity was at the side of the bed.


    Sin stood in front of the vanity. His back was to me, and I blushed as I stared at his unclothed body.


    His muscles ripped when he lifted his arm, and he swirled, gazing at me.


    His lips quirked whilst his eyes assessed me from head to toe.


    ¡°Am I sleeping in this room?¡± I asked. My brows furrowed as I noticed only a bed was present. Not even a couch was in sight, and the thought of being on the same bed with him made me blush.


    He tilted a brow and flexed his biceps.


    ¡°We are married.¡±


    ¡°As if I didn¡¯t know we were married,¡± I mumbled to myself whilst rolling my eyes.


    ¡°That is¡­¡±


    My eyes ogled his perfect physique as I tuned out whatever he was saying. I hadn¡¯t seen many naked men before. Maybe I hadn¡¯t seen any at all because most of the men I had seen were from the style magazine I often read and they were always on a vest.


    I believed his sexiness wasn¡¯t of this world and he should be sued for looking like that. I licked my lips as my eyes wandered away from his rock-hard abs, down to the brief he donned.


    ¡°Like what you see?¡±


    Sin¡¯s voice snapped me out of my reverie and I reddened as he caught me staring at him.


    ¡°I don¡¯t and you didn¡¯t answer my question,¡± I grumbled.


    Reluctantly, I peeled my eyes away from him to re at the bed.


    ¡°I answered you already. But you chose to gawk at me instead of listening to whatever I had said.¡± He smirked.


    ¡°Jerk.¡± I huffed.


    ¡°Well, if you want,¡± he began. ¡°I can let you feel my abs for a few seconds. After all, we are married.¡±


    I scowled as he wriggled his brows.


    ¡°Perhaps, in your next life. I¡¯m not even sleeping in this room with you.¡± I retorted, clutching my luggage.


    ¡°Suit yourself, babe.¡± He drawled. ¡°There are a lot of rooms here that you can choose from.¡±


    ¡°Cocky idiot,¡± I mumbled, stalking out of the room.


    ¡°Don¡¯t miss me too much,¡± He hollered before the door shut.


    *********


    I sat on the bed in the room I had migrated to. It was better than Sin¡¯s own because it was more feminine. However, it exuded the same coldness.


    I shivered, whilst rubbing at the goosebumps that were beginning to form on my exposed skin.


    I stepped towards the firece, which was at the far end of therge room, fixed the plug into the wall socket, and switched it on.


    ¡°Hmm, this is better,¡± I said as I felt a warmth begin to seep into my skin.


    I walked towards the window and opened the flowery curtains, which were drawn together.


    My jaw ckened as I glimpsed at the gorgeous garden in front of me.


    Until I saw this, I had thought I would live all my life in this boring ss house due to how nd the outside of the house was. Also, it was isted.


    However, seeing this meant a lot of adventure to me. At least, I wouldn¡¯t get to see Sin¡¯s face whenever I was in this room, and, who knows, I might get to explore the garden.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°You won¡¯t do any exploration and you shouldn¡¯t be in this room.¡± Sin grunted.


    Startled, I twirled, gazing at the scowl on his face.


    ¡°Why not? What is wrong?¡±


    ¡°Because I don¡¯t want you to.¡± He rasped. A vein ticked in his jaw and he gritted his teeth.


    ¡°Without any reason?¡± I asked with a frown on my face.


    ¡°Damn it!¡±


    I flinched at the loudness of his voice.


    ¡°Do I need to give any reason in my own house?¡±


    ¡°N-no.¡± I stuttered as he stalked towards me. ¡°I was just curious and wanted to know.¡±


    ¡°Well, my dear, don¡¯t be the cat that was curious andter killed. You need to do as you are told and leave this room right away!¡±


    ¡°O-okay.¡±


    I released myself from his grasp since he wasn¡¯t holding me too tight and darted out of the room hastily.


    I walked back into the room I had left earlier and noticed he had ced a couch in it.


    ¡°That is where you¡¯ll be sleeping since you can¡¯t bring yourself to share a bed with me.¡± He said.


    I narrowed my eyes on the couch, then at him. He was not only a jerk, but he was also inconsiderate too.


    Maybe I was still stupid to think he would be nice enough to give up the bed for me and sleep on the couch inside.


    ¡°Stop staring at me like that.¡± He let out. ¡°At least I¡¯m nice enough to offer you a couch.¡±


    ¡°I hate you.¡± I blurted out before I could stop myself.


    I knew he didn¡¯t like me either. But, I believe he would have saved us the stress by not agreeing to get married to me.


    Rather, he had agreed to whatever nonsensical n and deals my parents had made with him.


    ¡°The feeling is mutual, baby.¡± He grinned, then stepped towards the closet, flung it open, and tossed a shirt on.


    ¡°Make yourselffortable and don¡¯t wait for me because I don¡¯t know when I¡¯ll be back.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t hold your breath because I wouldn¡¯t waste my strength to wait, either.¡± I flung at his retreating back.


    He shrugged, then stepped out of the room without turning back.


    ¡°Artemisia, what have you gotten yourself into?!¡±


    I flung myself on the bed and I thought of a way out of my dilemma.

 Ten

    ARTEMISIA


    I awoke with a start.


    My eyes darted around the room as I tried to recall the reason my heart was thumping fast.


    I was aware I had a nightmare. But, just like every other night, I couldn¡¯t remember what I had dreamt about.


    Sighing, I gripped my phone that was underneath my pillow and checked what the time was.


    I noticed it was only a few minutes past 10 which meant, I had slept after lying on the bed and it was only for a few minutes.


    ¡°Geez.¡± I groaned whilst rubbing my tummy as it grumbled. I realized I hadn¡¯t eaten anything since after the wedding was done today.


    I had been thinking of what to do to get me out of the situation I was in, to think about food.


    I stepped out of the room to the kitchen which was together with the living room. My hand found the switch on the wall, light flooded into the room as I clicked on it.


    My eyes dimmed and I blinked several times before they got ustomed to the brightness.


    I gripped one of the handles of the cab, opened it and noticed it was stocked with varieties of groceries.


    Perhaps, Sin had gone shopping before the wedding. But, he didn¡¯t strike me like someone that would be in a grocery store with a cart in his hand. I giggled as my head conjured a ridiculous image of him walking about in the middle of the store with a chef cap on. Shaking my head to clear my thoughts, I grabbed one of the spaghetti and walked to the gas cooker to prepare it.


    Considering how ravenous I was at the moment, that was the only food that could get ready real fast.


    Besides, I wasn¡¯t a heavy eater and I was far too hungry to prepare food that would take me close to an hour.


    ¡°I see you are getting used to living here.¡±


    I jerked at the sound of Sin¡¯s voice. Then turned to re at him.


    Moreover, I noticed he was without a shirt.


    ¡°What are you staring at?¡± A smirk appeared on his face as he stared at me.


    ¡°Nothing,¡± I mumbled, flushing.


    ¡°That didn¡¯t seem like nothing to me.¡± Sin asserted.


    I stiffened when I felt his presence behind me. His woodsy scent infiltrated my senses and I could not think of anything except for his sinful lips which had brushed my cheeks earlier.


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t staring at you. Even if I was, it doesn¡¯t mean I was admiring you.¡±


    ¡°Who said anything about admiration?¡±


    I could sense the smirk that appeared on his face again. Shrugging, I clutched a spoon and stirred the spaghetti as it began to boil before looking at him.


    ¡°I thought you said I shouldn¡¯t wait on you. Why did you change your mind?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t change my mind,¡± Sin said, stepping away from me.


    He wrinkled his nose and shoved his hands into his hair as he walked towards the bedroom door.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t want you to miss me too much.¡±


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t even thinking of you to miss you,¡± I replied.


    ¡°Anyways, you should be d I¡¯m home now. So, you don¡¯t need to miss me anymore.¡± He said, walking into the room.


    ¡°Who said I was missing you?!¡±


    I wonder if he didn¡¯t understand the meaning of I wasn¡¯t missing him or he was just trying to rile me on purpose.


    However, I guess it was thetter since I believed he had heard me perfectly well.


    ¡°I wonder if all husbands act this way.¡± I sighed.


    ************


    I sat on one of the dining chairs and ced the food on the table in front of me. The spoon was halfway to my mouth when I heard the first howl.


    Shrugging, I gripped my phone and nced at the screen.


    ¡°Emma,¡± I mumbled as I noticed I had missed a call from her.


    The howl sounded yet again, followed by several scratches on the door.


    My brows creased as I wondered who was outside by this time of the night.


    ¡°Sin?¡± I inquired whilst walking to the room.


    I saw him sprawled on the bed fast asleep. I walked back to the living room to finish my food.


    ¡°Perhaps, I was hearing things,¡± I said to myself.


    I heard the sound yet again as I prepared to take another bite from my food.


    ¡°Okay, maybe I wasn¡¯t hearing things after all,¡± I said walking towards the door.N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    Slowly, I clutched the doorknob and held my breath. I dread if someone would shriek when I open the door.


    I wasn¡¯t a fan of horror and I loathed being startled or when someone walked up on me unannounced.


    Emma was good at that. She had once said because I refused to give her the attention she desired, she has often used it in disrupting my peace of mind.


    Sin also had done it twice today and we had only known each other for a few hours.


    ¡°Okay, I only need to twist the handle of this door to see whatever or whoever is out there.¡± I inhaled, then let it out slowly.


    My hand trembled and I shut my eyes whilst counting to three.


    ¡°Don¡¯t.¡±


    I lurched, whilst clutching my heart as I shrieked.


    ¡°Sin!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t ever try to open the door at this time of the night,¡± He rasped, ignoring that he had frightened the living daylight out of me.


    ¡°Why?¡± I asked, still panting.


    Sin halted in his tracks. I glimpsed a tattoo I hadn¡¯t noticed on his back.


    It was a wolf with the inscription Blue Moon written underneath. It wasrge and it covered half part of his back.


    I wonder why I hadn¡¯t noticed because he was shirtless earlier.


    It was because you were busy ogling him! Inner me jeered.


    I rolled my eyes and gazed back at him.


    ¡°In as much as I detest you. I don¡¯t want to be med for your death. Also, you need to do as you are told without questioning me.¡± He grunted, walking away from me.


    He loathed me!


    Only the first sentence of what he had said I could think of.


    Though I hadn¡¯t done anything to him, he said he detested me. I wonder why.


    I knew even if I asked for an exnation since we barely knew each other, he wouldn¡¯t provide one.


    It would have been better if my parents had given me the chance to make a choice. At least, I knew I wouldn¡¯t be here.


    I stayed by the door after he left, but I didn¡¯t try to open it like I had wanted to do earlier.


    The howling had ceased as well as the scratch sound and I walked back to my seat to finish my meal.

 Eleven

    SIN


    I sighed whilst tossing on the bed. Standing up yet again for the umpteenth time tonight, I nced at the sleeping figure of my wife curled up on the couch.


    I grimaced at the term. I doubt if I would get used to seeing her as one.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    The nket she had taken from the wardrobe was wrapped around her small frame and she pulled it up to her face. So, I could only make out only her forehead as the moonlight streamed into the room. I knew I was rude and mean to her since we arrived in my sshouse, but I didn¡¯t care


    More so, I don¡¯t know why I was acting cold towards her. Because I could remember, no girl not even Adrina, my ex had ever made me feel so bothersome before.


    Perhaps, it was her scent. The intoxicating strawberry and grape perfume that she wore.


    Even her hair smelt simr because I had caught a whiff of it whilst at the cathedral when I tugged the veil covering her face away.


    My gaze snapped towards her as she twisted in the chair. Her lips parted slightly and she mumbled incoherently.


    I wondered if she was having a nightmare as she twisted more. Also, she flung her hand and it smacked the cold tiled floor.


    Ouch!


    I winced inaudibly. I knew if she was awake, it would have hurt like hell.


    My ears perked up as a howl sounded from a distance. I walked towards the window and narrowed my eyes as I scrutinized the dark path leading to the woods.


    My eyes travelled to the sky and I noticed the moon was at its peak and it shone brightly. I hadn¡¯t believed when the wolf moon was predicted because it had been ages since Ist saw it.


    Moreover, I was hardly affected by it because I could control my shifting as well as my cravings. I had learnt the hard way to handle it if I wanted to blend in with the humans. If I wanted to socialize and not be isted like the monster I was.


    ¡°Hmmm.¡±


    My eyes drifted to Artemisia once again as a sigh slipped out of her slightly opened mouth. Hershes fluttered briefly against her cheeks and for a moment, I thought she was going toe awake.


    However, she didn¡¯t.


    I knew when she woke up in the morning, her body would be sore due to the awkward position she was in.


    My hand shot out to caress her heart-shaped face.


    But, I couldn¡¯t touch her. I couldn¡¯t even get closer to her than I was. All my senses were at alert when it came to her and I sensed my inner wolf struggling to emerge.


    After the revtion of my inner wolf- Ager- identified her as my mate, I couldn¡¯t get close to her because the strong urge to im her often invaded my mind. I didn¡¯t want anything to do with her, to begin with, and iming her would mean I epted for her to be my mate.


    Still, I couldn¡¯t stop fantasizing about her lithe body on my bed, begging me nonstop to touch her.


    Shaking off the weird thoughts I was having about herying on my bed, I stepped towards the door and closed it silently behind me.


    I grabbed my shirt that was by the coat stand, pulled it on and stepped out of the house.


    I breathed in deeply and I caught the whiff of a strange scent. ¡°Who¡¯s here?¡±


    I walked towards the woods to ess the area and back to the entrance of my house. But, I found no one.


    However, I noticed a scratch on the door.


    ¡°Shit!¡± I mumbled whilst essing it. Also, I recalled the inquisitive look that had appeared on Artemisia¡¯s face when she was walking towards the door.


    She must have heard the scratch sound. And I had stopped her because I knew how dangerous it was for anyone to go out at night.


    Whether human or supernatural beings, we all have foes who desire to harm us.


    Also, I was aware wolves paraded everywhere in this part of the town at this hour, looking for poor humans to devour.


    I frowned whilst essing the mark on the wooden door. I thought it was something else. But, looking at it confirmed my suspicion. The suspicion I had had about the Lycan Blood Park. Which was the deadliest werewolf ParK to have ever existed as far as I was concerned.


    But, I believed they were back at Merene and not here. I grimaced whilst essing the pentagram that was on the door.


    I noticed some inscription on it as I observed closely.


    ¡°Back and Stronger,¡± I mumbled.


    What does that even mean? I muttered once more before essing my surroundings.


    Perhaps, I was going to get an answer tomorrow because right now, I didn¡¯t think I could.


    Walking back to the room, I noticed Artemisia was now sprawled on the floor.


    Was she that a heavy sleeper that she didn¡¯t know she was on the floor?


    Shaking my head, I stepped closer to her and held my breath so that her scent wouldn¡¯t drift into my nostrils.


    I lifted her to the bed and covered her body with the duvet. After making sure she was settled in, I stepped towards the spare room because I was certain I wouldn¡¯t be able to stay on the same bed with her.


    Iid down on the bed for a while and I thought back to the inscription on the door before drifting off.

 Twelve

    ARTEMISIA


    ¡°Where are we going?¡± I asked for the umpteenth time, staring at Sin.


    Whether he heard me or not, he didn¡¯t act like it. Rather, he went on dragging the luggage he had carried yesterday, including mine. He dumped them at the back of his car and walked to the driver¡¯s side.


    Since I woke up, I had noticed the change in his demeanour. But, he didn¡¯t tell me what was going on with him. Instead, he had been ordering me about to get ready.


    ¡°Are youing in or not?¡± He asked, turning on the ignition.


    ¡°Where are we going?¡± I asked again.


    ¡°You¡¯ve barely answered any of my questions since morning.¡±


    ¡°That is because I got no answer to your questions.¡± He said, nudging the door open for me.


    Even though he had no answer to my questions, at least he had the courtesy of opening the car for me.


    I slid into the car and let out a sigh.


    ¡°You know, it¡¯s not nice ignoring questions when being asked,¡± I mumbled, twirling the gold band on my ring finger.


    ¡°I must say, your questions are rather unreasonable. So, I have no answer to any of them.¡±


    ¡°You are so rude,¡± I mumbled.


    Sin didn¡¯t reply but I knew he heard me because he chuckled. He backed out of the driveway. His eyes were on the road but asionally, I felt them on me.


    Sighing, I rxed into the seat whilst staring at the trees as we passed on the lonesome road.


    I yawned as I became drowsy. Aside from what we had said to each other back at the house before the journey started, Sin hadn¡¯t uttered any word.


    I wasn¡¯t bothered to say anything to him either. I wanted us to get to our destination so I could stretch out my aching limbs.


    Several hourster, I stepped down from the car, stretched out my sore limbs, before assessing my new surroundings.


    It was a grand building that looked like a pce and it wasn¡¯t like anything I had seen before. It appeared more like one of the ¡®pces¡¯ I had often pictured in my mind whilst daydreaming. The ce I believed that I would live in one day.


    Now, I believe dreams doe true. I had gotten the pce I wished for.


    Only that, the prince in front of me was nothing but an obnoxious jerk.


    ¡°You can get a tourter. You need to be indoors right now.¡± Sin said, ncing around.


    Then he tugged my hands.


    I shivered as I felt a jolt at the contact.


    I heard him inhale sharply, before flinging my hands off like he was being burnt by a hot potato.


    ¡°Move in.¡± He grunted whilst stepping aside for me.


    ¡°Why?¡± I inquired, creasing my brows.


    I didn¡¯t understand why he wanted me to walk in front of him all of a sudden because he had mentioned the two centimetres distances away from each other¡¯s rules yesterday. He even said something simr as soon as I woke up.


    It was annoying because he had treated me like a gue.


    But, he had broken the rules by gripping my hand and walking side by side with me.


    ¡°Why, what?¡± He questioned back.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want you walking at my back.¡±


    I shrugged, rolling my eyes whilst walking towards the entrance of the pce. I heard him exhale once more but I ignored it.


    Walking towards the end of the hall, I pushed a door that led to a wide opening. My eyes widened as I stared back at six pairs of eyes that bored into mine.N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    I had thought everyone would be perhaps asleep by now since it was quiet and dark outside.


    Rather, the inside was quite lively, contrary to what the outside exuded.


    I noticed Sin¡¯s mother first. Also, she was the only familiar face in the room since I had seen her at the wedding.


    ¡°Wee, dearest.¡± She beamed.


    I smiled back whilst bowing slightly. She walked up to me and pulled me into a tight embrace.


    ¡°You are even lovelier than the first time I met you.¡±


    I don¡¯t know if she was enthusiastic to see me or maybe she was only acting. Since I noticed she didn¡¯t look like she was pleased with her son being with me on the altar at the cathedral.


    ¡°Hello.¡± A cool voice called out.


    I halted in my tracks whilst assessing him.


    He tilted his square-shaped face and a smirk appeared on it. His hazel eyes twinkled as he stared back at me. He didn¡¯t look anything like Sin, but I felt they were rted.


    ¡°Laurent.¡±


    I turned to gaze at Sin who had appeared at my back.


    Laurent¡¯s smile expanded and he nodded his head in acknowledgement.


    ¡°Is this your new toy?¡± He chuckled.


    What?!


    ¡°Laurant!¡± Sin¡¯s mother eximed, ring. ¡°That is a rude thing to say to her.¡±


    I turned to Sin who was now gripping my hand. His nostrils red and a vein ticked in his jaw as he red at Laurent.


    ¡°Meet my lovely luna, Artemisia.¡± He grunted, wrapping his arms around me.


    Luna?


    I couldn¡¯t recall where I had heard that name from and I wonder why he preferred referring to me in that way instead of my name. Since yesterday, he introduced me in that way to everyone he knew.


    I didn¡¯t mind the name because I liked how it sounded.


    However, I found everyone in this hall acting strange. Maybe because I was a stranger. I couldn¡¯t push the thought of them being weird away from my head.


    Every second, each time I encountered someone new, I noticed Sin would be at my side even if he was not with me or anywhere around me before.


    Moreover, I sensed his eyes on me as well and because of it, I tripped on my feet twice.


    He didn¡¯t even look apologetic when I nced at him. Rather, a smirk that looked more like a gloat would appear on his freakishly handsome face.

 Thirteen

    ARTEMISIA


    Exhaling, I twirled my hair out of habit as I stepped towards a door that I believed was leading to the balcony.


    I twisted the doorknob and stepped out. Immediately cool air smacked my face.


    I let out a deep breath as the wind caressed my cheeks whilst lifting my eyes to the night sky, to stare at the stars as they glittered brilliantly.


    My eyes dimmed as I caught sight of a shadow lurking in what looked like a garden.


    I couldn¡¯t exin what or who it was since it was extremely dark and I was also far away.


    I shook my head and averted my gaze. Also, I attempted to think of something else to clear the thoughts of the shadow being from my head as it resurfaced.


    ¡°Perhaps, I should take a look,¡± I say to myself whilst staring in the direction of thewn.


    Shrugging, I step back into the hall and I notice everyone was still engrossed in the party.


    It was my perfect chance to sneak outside without getting caught, I reasoned.


    Also, Sin was nowhere to be found and I was happy with that because I wouldn¡¯t be able to leave the room if he was around.


    After staring at the room and everyone to make sure they were not watching me, I strode out of the main door without a second thought.


    ********


    ¡°Wow,¡± I mumbled as I stared at the garden in awe.


    It was far better than I had imagined.


    I twirled and my hair flipped around my face as I leapt around the beautifully trimmed potted fuchsia flower.


    I let in a deep breath and let it out slowly. A smile slowly crept on my face and I wiggled my body slowly with my hands in the air as the sense of freedom invaded my mind.


    Although, I was not free from the clutch of Sin. At least at the moment, I was away from his wandering eyes.


    Startled, I halted as I heard a rustling sound next to me.


    My heart smacked in my chest wildly and my eyes widened when I heard a low growl.


    ¡°Who¡¯s here?!¡± I inquired. But, I hated how it came out weak.


    ¡°Hello?!¡± I called out again, my voice sounding stronger.


    However, no response.


    Preparing to leave the garden, I heard the low growl again. This time, it was closer to where I stood.


    I whirled but wished I hadn¡¯t.


    My heart plummeted as I stared into the red eyes of the creature that stood before me.


    It looked like a dog, but it wasn¡¯t because of how overlyrge it was.


    My eyes almost fell out of the socket as it walked towards me, growling.


    I wanted to scream but I couldn¡¯t not.


    I felt my palms turned mmy, sweat gathered on my forehead and my throat closing up. I could sense the familiar surge of panic attacks swirling within me.


    I nced at the sharp, gleaming canine as it opened its mouth that was stained with blood.


    ¡°P-please¡­¡± I stuttered.


    Maybe I was in a nightmare, I thought.


    I shut my eyes and thought perhaps if I opened it again, the sight would vanish.


    But, I noticed the beast was still in front of me. Also, it did not attack as I had imagined. Rather, it sat and watched me with uncertainty.


    ¡°I-I¡­¡± Whatever I wanted to say died in my throat as it brought its head closer to me.


    It wanted me to touch it?!


    It was weird how I knew, but I believe that was what it wanted.


    My hand trembled as I stretched it to pat the head it extended.


    ¡°Artemisia!¡±


    I lurched as I heard my name. Twirling, my eyes met Sin.


    He looked as though he was about to murder someone with the re he was tossing my way or maybe me since I left the safety of the room. His eyes swirled from the obsidian ck it was to the ckest ck. Then to gold. I found it intriguing that his eyes could change to that many colours.


    Sin¡¯s face contorted in a grimace but strangely, I found it sexy. And my fingers itched to caress the scruff I did not notice on his cheeks until now.


    The warmth from his body seeped into mine as he stood in front of me protectively. I noticed the muscle on his arms ripped and my nipples tingled reacting to him.


    ¡°Stupid thoughts.¡± I grimaced.


    I know I should not be thinking of how attractive he was due to the situation I was in. But, I couldn¡¯t help it.


    I believed a sane woman like me would have the same thought.


    ¡°I told you not to leave the f**king room.¡± He yelled, gritting his teeth.


    ¡°You are not my father,¡± I mumbled, wrapping my arm around myself.


    I shivered as the cool wind pped my exposed skin. I hadn¡¯t felt the coolness until now and I red at Sin as he continued to scold me.


    ¡°I¡¯m your f*cking husband!¡± He shouted in my face.


    I gasped as he tugged me into his strong arm. ¡°And I¡¯m going to make sure you follow all the rules Iy down because you are under my freaking roof!¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t control me.¡± I gritted my teeth as well.


    ¡°Try me.¡± His eyes glinted as he stared at me.


    I could not look away from his intense gaze. His face moved in slowly and I did the same whilst licking my lips.


    For a second I thought he was going to kiss me. I breathed in as his hot breath fanned my face.


    He smirked and moved his lips closer to my ear. ¡°Don¡¯t dare to defy me.¡±


    The same thing he had said to me had the cathedral. I wondered what would happen if u defined him.


    ¡°Now be a good girl and run inside.¡± He said, shoving me out of the way.


    ¡°Wait!¡± I yelled before ncing at where the animal had stood.


    But it wasn¡¯t there. I believed it had fled during our argument.


    ¡°What?!¡± Sin grunted. ¡°Are you happy now that it has run away?¡±


    I ignored his question and stared around me instead. ¡°What if it came again?¡±N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take care of it. Now scoot.¡± He assured, pointing to the direction of the pce.


    I believed he would take care of things and I didn¡¯t argue with him again because I sensed he was far too furious with me.

 Fourteen

    ARTEMISIA


    As soon as I stepped back into the hall, Sin¡¯s mother was all over me. I noticed she wasn¡¯t alone as well.


    The same people that had weed me the minute I stepped into the hall were the ones watching me now.


    I stared back at each of them before ncing back at her.


    ¡°Are you hurt? What happened?¡± She inquired, clutching my hand.


    ¡°Nothing happened,¡± I replied. My brows furrowed as I glimpsed at the perplexed look on each of their faces. I was certain they knew what had gone on. But, they were waiting to hear it from me.


    Sin¡¯s mother sniffled and narrowed her grey eyes at me. ¡°You smell weird. Who have you been with? Where is my son?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s out. And I smell the same way I always did,¡± I said.


    I brought my hair closer to my nose as well as the cor of the dress I donned to sniff them.


    I smell the same. But, Sin¡¯s mother and his siblings had made it seem like I smell like shit.


    Even Sin, when he tugged me to him back in the garden, I remembered he had wrinkled his nose.


    I wonder why they all had the same disgusted expression on their faces and I wasn¡¯t interested in knowing the reason either. I felt tired all of a sudden and wished to go into the room but I doubt if Sin¡¯s mother would let me.


    ¡°Artemisia, I asked you a question.¡± She said, nudging me slightly.


    ¡°I think I need to retire early,¡± I mumbled, politely whilst staring at her. Then, I continued. ¡°I didn¡¯t get the chance to rest anding here was a bit of a surprise because Sin didn¡¯t inform me.¡±


    My eyes flitted around the hall and I noticed the guests were still present. Luckily, the people I met when I entered the room had dispersed too. Then I stared back at the older woman in front of me, she seemed like she was ready to scold me, but she held herself.


    ¡°Very well.¡± Sin¡¯s mother asserted.


    ¡°Thank you, ma¡¯am.¡±


    ¡°Wait.¡±


    I halted in my tracks and nced back at her.


    ¡°Call me Ada.¡±


    I nodded with a small smile, bowed slightly before walking out of the hall.


    ********


    Sighing, I plopped on the bed that I knew I was going to share with Si tonight. I hoisted myself up again and I tugged off the gown that was on me.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    I stared at myself in the mirror as I undressed. Shaking my head, I walked towards the bathroom to freshen up because my body was starting to get sticky.


    A few minutester, I stepped out after washing the dirt from the road off my body. Also, I felt refreshed.


    The door went ajar almost immediately as I walked towards the huge wardrobe.


    ¡°You should knock!¡±


    I yelled, snatching the towel I had hung on the wardrobe door to cover my und body.


    Sin stood by the doorpost. He didn¡¯t seem like he was affected or heard what I was saying. His lips quirked up in their usual way and an amused smile yed on them. ¡°This is my house.¡±


    ¡°Why should I knock?¡± He inquired, walking towards me. ¡°Besides, you are my wife and I have every right to see whatever you think I shouldn¡¯t.¡±


    His dark eyes twinkled and I sensed he was up to something. So, I clutched the towel around me tighter.


    ¡°No matter how you wrap that tightly around your body, I can take it off with just a snap of my finger.¡± He asserted.


    ¡°Leave me alone, Sin,¡± I mumbled, turning to leave. But he intercepted me.


    ¡°Leave you?¡± He inquired, chuckling. ¡°I need to have a taste of what I bought with my freaking money.¡±


    ¡°I-I¡­¡±


    I gasped as he tugged the towel off my body. I shivered as cool air drifted into the room from the open window and I attempted to shield the tiny cleavage I have with my hand.


    ¡°No need for that sweetheart. You¡¯ll be begging me when I¡¯m done with you.¡±


    ¡°What has gotten into you, Sin?!¡±


    ¡°You darling. Perhaps, I should spank you for disobeying my order tonight.¡±


    He said and immediately grabbed me. He turned my back to him and his hand caressed my backside in thecy panties I donned.


    Even as I tried to wriggle out of his grasp, I couldn¡¯t.


    ¡°Sin..¡± I moaned out his name as his hand smacked my butt.


    It was hard, but oddly I found it sensuous.


    Tears clouded my vision and I sniffed as he continued to hit me.


    ¡°Please, it hurts¡­¡± I sobbed.


    I thought my tears would make him stop. Rather, he smacked harder as if he derived joy in it.


    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t disobey me next time.¡± He gritted his teeth and shoved me off him.


    I moaned whilst rolling on my tummy. I attempted to sit on the bed, but I couldn¡¯t as pain red all over the sore area.


    ¡°You are cruel!¡±


    ¡°That is a warning, sweetheart.¡± He grinned. ¡°More ising and even worse.¡± He promised.


    I stared at him in disgust. ¡°I hate you and I always will.¡±


    ¡°Well darling, Like I said before, the feeling is mutual.¡± He said, leaving the room.


    Why was I given to a man without emotion like Sinir Steele?


    Why was I now like an object to him?!


    More questions kepting to my mind. But, I received no answer to it.


    I couldn¡¯t run away since I don¡¯t even know where he had brought me to. Neither could I say anything to my parents who believed they had done a huge favour to me.


    Slowly, I shut my now swollen eyes and sobbed more into the pillow.


    When I couldn¡¯t anymore, I began thinking of a way out. A way which I knew would make me escape from him or make me receive more punishment as he had promised.


    I shivered as I recalled the sick grin on his face. There was no way I would wait to receive another punishment like that for defiling him.


    It was better to live the life I was shoved into by my so-called parents instead of thinking of a way out that wouldnd me in trouble.


    However, I believe there was no harm in taking a risk.


    Groaning, I sat on the bed, careful not to exert pressure on my sore backside as sleep decided to elude me.


    I staggered towards the corner of the room, a small bar was by the wall and I noticed it as soon as I came into the room.


    Without looking at their names, I grabbed a bottle from one of the liquor collections that was neatly arranged on the topmost part of the shelf.


    I opened it and took a sip directly from the bottle. Surprisingly, the liquor had a sweet and fruity taste.


    It wasn¡¯t like anything I had tasted before.


    I grinned as I took another gulp. My head reeled and I winced as I felt a burning sensation in my throat. But, I didn¡¯t care nor did I stop.


    I shouldn¡¯t be drinking. I didn¡¯t like it and I haven¡¯t tasted any alcoholic drinks since my high school days.


    But, right now I needed it despite how wrong it seemed.


    I needed it to make me forget the current circumstance I was in. To forget I was a captive in my freaking marriage!

 Fifteen

    SIN


    After scanning the environment for the second time tonight, whilst looking for the werewolf that had infiltrated my domain, I jumped into the room through the window.


    I do that all the time. I found it easier to get into the room that way. Also, I loathed using the doorway.


    I sighted Artemisia on the bed, fast asleep.


    I felt awful for hitting her. I never had a reason to do so to any of the women I had been with before.


    Besides, she had made me do it because it wasn¡¯t my intention.


    I wonder if she had gone out on purpose to annoy me or she just wanted to get some fresh air.


    Yet, no matter what her reasons were, it was still disobedience to me because I had warned her not to.


    Also, I thought of what might have happened to her if I hadn¡¯t noticed she was gone.


    Sighing, I moved away from the entrance to where she wasid on the bed. I groaned as her intoxicating scent wafted into my nostrils.


    Even when I was not close to her, I still felt her fragrance around me.


    ¡°Geez woman, just what the hell are you doing to me?¡± I mumbled whilst sitting beside her.


    I tucked a strand of hair that was shielding her face beneath her ear before scrutinising her wless face


    as the moonlight brightened it.


    Her cherry coloured lips parted and a slight snore drifted out of it.


    My ears moved closer to her lips as they parted. I heard her moaning out my name as she writhed on the soft sheet.


    Maybe I was hearing things, I mulled as I watched her closely.


    ¡°Sin¡­¡±


    My brows creased as I heard it again. I doubted if she was having a sensuous dream about me since she began touching herself.


    I watched intently as her hand cupped her left breast. She twisted her already pointed nipples in the transparent gown she wore.


    I licked my lips and imagined it was my mouth on the tiny buds right now.


    I let out a groan as my pants tightened. I attempted to look away from her und body to resist the temptation of touching her, but I couldn¡¯t.


    Shit!


    I tugged my hair in frustration and gazed down at my pants. I couldn¡¯t remember thest time I had a nasty thought to take a woman when she was asleep.


    I had never done or thought of that before.


    But, Artemisia was different.


    Ever since she strolled into the cathedral, I hadn¡¯t stopped thinking about her and all the things I wish to do to her delicate body.


    Perhaps, I should start staking my im on her since she was mine after all.


    Still, I couldn¡¯t force myself on a sleeping woman.


    Aside from it looking weird, it was sickening and could be termed as molestation.


    She was my wife and would not be running away anytime soon even if she had nned to do so, I was going to make sure she didn¡¯t.


    There was plenty of time to im her, I reminded myself and willed my thoughts away from her tempting lips and body.


    I tried to leave the bed but halted when her hand gripped mine.


    ¡°Sin¡­¡± She mumbled, groggily.


    ¡°Do you want anything?¡± I asked in a calm voice. Also, I tried not to react to the way her touch was stirring up my emotion.


    ¡°Make love to me.¡± She said, then proceeded to lift the ckcy nightie off her body.


    ¡°What?!¡±


    My eyes went wide as I stared at her. I believe she wasn¡¯t the one talking because the Artemisia I hade to know would never offer herself to me easily without a fight.


    ¡°I want to feel you inside me right now.¡± She lifted herself off from the bed slowly, straddling me. Her lips went to my earlobes and she suckled on them. She pushed out her tiny yet beautiful breast to the front of my mouth and she moved her lips closer to mine.


    I caught a whiff of the liquor she had taken in her breath. Then, I realised she had been drinking and it was the alcohol in her system that was doing the talking.


    ¡°You don¡¯t know what you are saying,¡± I muttered, shaking my head. I tried to shove her off me, but couldn¡¯t as she held on too tight.


    Moreover, I didn¡¯t want to hurt her by using my strength to shove her because she looked fragile.


    ¡°Artemisia¡­¡±


    ¡°I want this Sin.¡± She whispered.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    I shivered as her teeth grazed my ear. Slowly, I shut my eyes whilst thinking of her offer.


    ¡°You don¡¯t.¡± I let out, opening my eyes slowly. ¡°Perhaps, when youe awake in the morning, we could talk about this again because I like it when my women are sober.¡±


    ¡°Bummer.¡± She muttered with a pout.


    I shook my head. ¡°Why were you even drinking?¡±


    I asked even though I know I wouldn¡¯t be getting a reasonable answer.


    Sheid back on the bed and didn¡¯t answer my question. I wonder if she had heard me or was still in the trance she was in.


    ¡°Just sleep,¡± I urged, patting her thigh.


    I grabbed a pillow and an extra duvet from the wardrobe and proceeded to the door.


    ¡°Where are you going?¡±


    ¡°Out of this room,¡± I said and left without answering any more questions from her.


    The truth was, if I had stayed longer in the room with her, I would be tempted to take the offer.


    But, since I knew she wasn¡¯t in the right state of mind, I didn¡¯t want her to regret it when the morning came.


    I groaned as I glimpse the boner in my pants again. It had grown harder and was seeking a release from the tightpartment it was in.


    ¡°Calm down, boy. You won¡¯t be getting it anytime soon.¡± I said, patting my pants slightly.


    I stripped down to nothing and stepped into the shower. I flinched as the cold water cascaded down my back.


    I gripped my member as my thought drifted back to her tiny nipples and lips.


    I imagined her mouth wrapped around my member and her head bobbing as she pleased me.


    Shit!


    I released the hold I have on it and stepped out of the shower.


    I didn¡¯t bother drying my body. Iid on the couch and stared at the white-painted ceiling.


    I had vowed celibacy and had also promised not to please myself.


    But, I had vited it the first time by being with Emma, Artemisia¡¯s little sister.


    Now the thought of Artemisia had made me want to pleasure myself! She had made me want to do what I had never done!


    Why did I vite the rules I had been holding so dear to me when these two came into my life?


    I couldn¡¯t answer the question. Rather, I thought of something else and not how sexually frustrated I was at the moment before sleep eventually came.

 Sixteen

    ARTEMISIA


    The cool wind caressed my face and I tossed about on the bed for a while, before getting up.


    My eyes drifted to the other side of the bed and I noticed Sin wasn¡¯t there. Maybe he had slept in the other room.


    Good for him.


    It wasn¡¯t like I wasfortable with sharing a room with him. I enjoy having a room to myself even back at home.


    I shared a room with Emma, but whenever she went for a sleepover as she often does in her friend¡¯s house, I enjoyed the serenity of the room and didn¡¯t have to worry about being kicked out of the bed.


    Also, I was d he hadn¡¯t slept here because I didn¡¯t know how I would face him after what he had done to mest night.


    I couldn¡¯t remember thest time I had gotten spanked that way, because I hadn¡¯t!


    No matter what I did. I wasn¡¯t spoiled like Emma and I wasn¡¯t rebellious either.


    I was the goody-two-shoes in my group of friends and had often fantasized about a lot of things.


    Now, I know all I had thought of were just wishful thinking as far as I was concerned.


    My stomach grumbled loudly, snapping me out of my thoughts.N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    I couldn¡¯t remember what I atest night. But, I could remember drinking myself to stupor.


    My head hurts as well as my eyes from crying too much. My throat felt as if I had sawdusts in it and my spit was sticky.


    I needed to quench my thirst before thinking of anything. Yet, the thought of water made me want to hurl.


    I patted my taut tummy as nausea danced about in it. I breathed in and out slowly as it regurgitated to my throat, only for it to go back down again.


    ¡°What now?¡± I grunted as a knock sounded on the door.


    I rolled my eyes as Sin¡¯s head peeked into the room. At least he looked good and didn¡¯t look as if he was about to barf around the room.


    ¡°Considering the look on your face, I believe you didn¡¯t have a great night.¡±


    ¡°No shit, Sherlock.¡±


    ¡°Anyways, I came to see if you are still alive and not dead.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m d you care,¡± I mumbled, sarcastically.


    ¡°Can you just leave? I don¡¯t feel like talking to you or seeing your face.¡± I added, kneading my throbbing temple.


    ¡°You should be thankful I saved youst night from whatever had appeared before you instead of being dismissive.¡± He said.


    I stared at him and saw his eyes darkened for some minute before they swirled to their usual colour.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t need help because the animal didn¡¯t even want to hurt me.¡± I shrugged, climbed down from the bed and took a step forward.


    I realized it was an awful idea as my head became woozy and my eyes dimmed.


    ¡°Woah!¡± Sin darted to my side, gripping me before I could fall.


    ¡°You see sweetheart, I¡¯m saving you yet again.¡± He rasped in my ears.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± I said, gripping his hand.


    ¡°Let me get you some drugs.¡±


    I nodded, sitting on the bed whilst waiting for him. A whileter, he came back with two aspirin and a cup filled with water.


    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t drink when you know you are a lightweight.¡± He scolded.


    I collected the pills from his hand and slipped them into my mouth. A grimace contorted my face at the bitter taste, and hastily, I snatched the water from him to wash it down.


    ¡°I¡¯m never going to drink anymore!¡± I vowed, wincing.


    ¡°You¡¯ll be fine.¡±


    I stared at him as he stood from the couch. He wasn¡¯t his usual grumpy self which I was d about. I don¡¯t think I was ready to see him that way with how I was feeling currently.


    Also, he was acting as if he cared. If I didn¡¯t know him, I would have fallen for the character he was trying to portray.


    ¡°When you are done staring at me, you should rest because I have some questions for you.¡±


    His dark eyes zed as he stared at me. He tucked his hand into the camouge pants he wore and strode towards the door.


    He stood at the doorpost for a few seconds, before swirling to re at me. ¡°Better start thinking of a good reason for leaving the house when youe awake.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t stop staring at him and what he had said.


    For a minute he was acting so cool and caring.


    In the next seconds, he acted as if he would do anything for me to be out of this room and his life.


    Maybe he was bipr because I believed there was no way a normal human could switch emotions so easily like that.


    It seemed like he had been doing it all his life.


    I hated it.


    It made me look like I was in captivity!


    I was supposed to be happily married and maybe should be cuddling with my husband now after a hot sensual session with him.


    I shook my head, blushing at thest word.


    I hadn¡¯t thought about that. Maybe, because I wasn¡¯t interested in the marriage or maybe Sin wasn¡¯t interested in doing anything to me.


    Maybe, I was not desirable!


    But, he had f*cking slept with Emma!


    I could not wrap my head around the way he saw me. I believe I disgust him because I had caught him gazing at me not once or twice with contempt.


    But then again, I had also seen him stare at me with desire.


    It was all too confusing.


    Sinir Freaking Steele was confusing!


    I wish I could read his mind. At least, it would save me from the headache that had multiplied now.


    I clutched the pillow and wrapped it around my still thumping head as Iid on the bed.


    I shut my eyes, then snapped it open before shutting it again.


    I believe Sinir Steele was a mystery.


    A mystery I would like to unravel. Yet, I didn¡¯t know how and where to start. Since whatever I think I have in my head might make him punish him.

 Seventeen

    ARTEMISIA


    I woke up again some hourster.


    I turned to nce at the time on the wall clock that was above the headboard of the bed.


    10:00 AM


    I slept until the next morning. Normally, if I wasn¡¯t suffering from a hangover, I would have woken up two times before morning came.


    I was that weird. Most times, I didn¡¯t know the reason for waking up at that particr time. Whilst sometimes, it was due to nightmares.


    However, I was d that none happened, or maybe it did, and I couldn¡¯t remember.


    Sighing, I nced around the room and I glimpsed a pink sticky note which was attached to the nightstand.


    ¡°Eat.¡±


    My stomach chose the time to grumble, and I winced as I felt a twinge at my side.


    ¡°I need to eat,¡± I stated, cing the sticky note back where it was.


    I stepped down from the bed and walked to the bathroom.


    My head didn¡¯t feel as heavy as before, where it seemed like I was carrying the weight of the world. Also, I could see clearly.


    I clutched the faucet and twisted it. Water gushed out of it and I set my hand underneath.


    I let out a relieved sigh as the cool water wetted my hands.


    Narrowing my eyes as I gaze at myself in the mirror, I noticed I had bags underneath my eyes, plus it was as if I didn¡¯t get any sleepst night.


    But, I was aware it was because of the Brandy I had stolen and drank from Sin¡¯s collection.


    I wondered what had got into me.


    I never drank nor partied. Okay, maybe I had done that once. But, it was a long time.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Last night, the reason I got drunk was different. I felt like I needed to be free. I wanted out of the bondage I was in.


    ¡°You¡¯ve been staring at yourself for too long. What are you trying to point out?¡±


    Startled, I swirled. My hand clutched the white sink and I let out a loud shriek as my eyes locked on Sin, who had a smirk on his face.


    ¡°You should f*cking learn how to knock!¡±


    ¡°Language, youngdy.¡± Sin scolded.


    ¡°You are not my mother!¡± I red at him. ¡°You almost gave me a heart attack.¡±


    He shrugged and stepped further into the room.


    As he continued to stare at me, I noticed he did not feel remorse for hitting me. Rather, he continued to smirk. Then it turned into a chuckle.


    ¡°It¡¯s my house and I don¡¯t¡­¡±


    ¡°Have to knock,¡± I said, cutting him off. ¡°I could have been naked!¡±


    ¡°So?¡± Sin mumbled.


    ¡°So¡­ you could have seen me,¡± I said.


    ¡°And lest I remind you, you are my wife now. I own every part of you.¡± Sin stepped to where I was near the mirror.


    I couldn¡¯t move away because I had nowhere else to go. Even if I wanted to run, I was sure he would catch me. Also, I remember he had locked the door beforeing to my side.


    ¡°I¡¯m not amodity!¡± I huffed, rolling my eyes.


    ¡°Of course, darling. You aren¡¯t.¡±


    I winced as he gripped my chin. His other hand undid the buttons of my robe, and he pulled it off me.


    ¡°W-what are you doing?¡± I stuttered.


    ¡°iming you.¡± He said, simply.


    Before I could protest or shove him off me, he closed my mouth with his.


    My intention to fight him shattered as his lips were on mine. My eyeballs rolled into my head as he kissed me in a frenzy.


    His hand tore thecy nightgown I donned, and he cupped my naked backside, kneading it.


    I moaned into his mouth, and he used the opportunity to slip his tongue into my mouth.


    No one had ever kissed like this before. Heck, I had never been this intimate with a man!


    Being with Sin made me want to do a lot of naughty things, even though it was thest thing on my mind.


    ¡°S-Sin¡­¡±


    He removed his lips from mine and scrutinized me.


    I noticed I was now naked, but I didn¡¯t bother covering my body. I don¡¯t know what got into me to be this bold.


    Likewise, I wanted more of him. I wanted to feel his lips on mine again.


    Slowly, I stepped toward him, licking my lips. I didn¡¯t know what I was doing, but it thrilled me to see the move affected him.


    ¡°Mine!¡± He growled and swooped me into his muscr arms.


    His lips came down on mine once more, and he strode towards the locked door.


    I wasn¡¯t aware of when he unlocked the door, but I met myself on the bed, and he was already parting my thighs.


    He widened my legs, and he bent at the foot of the bed.


    My eyes went round as his head went in between my thighs. ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    I attempted to sp my legs, but he pulled them apart and tore my panties.


    My core dampened at how rough he was, and I felt him slip a finger inside me.


    The emotion was different from the one I had got from the kiss.


    ¡°Beautiful and mesmerizing.¡± Sin growled.


    I watched in bewilderment as he slipped the finger he had ced in my core into his mouth.


    Swiftly, his hand lifted me and shoved me back down, so my back was facing him.


    He lifted my backside in the air, and before I could say a word, I felt his length inside of me.


    ¡°Shit!¡±


    Sin and I shouted simultaneously.


    I shut my eyes as pain red into me at the sensation. I struggled and wriggled my backside to pull him out of me.


    ¡°Rx, sweetheart,¡± Sin groaned whilst shifting himself inside me. ¡°You¡¯ll be fine.¡±


    My heart thumped wildly, but I listened to what he was saying instead of the fear that was gradually building in me.


    So, I rxed and didn¡¯t fight with him.


    Fortunately, the pain subsided as he had said, and he began to thrust again.


    ¡°Oh, God!¡± I moaned as wave upon wave of emotion drifted in and out of me.


    Sin thrust became harder, and I felt my core tighten around his length.


    ¡°Sin!¡± I shrieked.


    He thrust in once more. His body jerked, and he gripped my head.


    I felt his hot breath beside my ear. ¡°You are mine!¡±


    His mouthnded on my neck and I winced as I felt a throb as his teeth grazed it.


    The pain vanished as soon as it came and what I felt afterward, I couldn¡¯t exin.


    ¡°Sin,¡± I moaned as he continued to suckle on my neck.


    He didn¡¯t seem like he heard me because I received no response from him, and he didn¡¯t lift his head as well.


    My head reeled, and my eyes grew dimmer.


    I felt myself slipping, and I attempted to stay conscious as well.


    ¡°Sin¡­¡± I slurred and my head lolled.


    Thest word I heard him say was ¡®shit¡¯ before I became unconscious.

 Eighteen

    ARTEMISIA


    My head thumped, and my temple throbbed as I came to.


    I saw Sin¡¯s head hovering over mine, and I glimpsed the rmed look in his eyes.


    He breathed out when he noticed me staring at him.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    ¡°Thank goodness you are awake! I thought you were dead.¡±


    ¡°I know you hate me, but don¡¯t think you can get rid of me easily.¡± I winced, rubbing my neck.


    He chuckled, shaking his head.


    Despite how awful I was feeling, I smiled.


    My brows creased whilst staring at him. I blushed as I noticed him doing the same, but my eyes didn¡¯t leave his.


    His hand moved to touch a strand of my hair, but he retracted it almost immediately. He hopped down from the bed, striding towards the wardrobe.


    He flung it open and grabbed the shirt his hand came into contact with first.


    ¡°Where are you going?¡± I asked as he walked towards the door whilst adjusting the top button of the t-shirt he had slipped into.


    He turned and nced at me. ¡°Are you missing mypany already?¡± He asked with a smirk on his face.


    ¡°Never,¡± I mumbled, rolling my eyes.


    He eyed me for a few seconds, then turned his back to me, walking out of the door without answering my question.


    Groaning, I climbed down from the bed. My body felt sore, like a truck had run me over. Also, it ached and felt as if I was carrying a weight heavier than I was.


    I trudged into the bathroom with the little strength left in me and stood in front of the sink.


    Staring down at the torn nightgown, which was now a reminder of what had transpired the night before, I blushed whilst clutching the shredded piece.


    I remembered all too well what had happened.


    I don¡¯t know if it was a good thing to recall the details of how he had groped me, or if maybe I was just insane.


    But I couldn¡¯t shake the image of him thrusting inside me out of my head.


    I had freaking given myself to Sin like how my parents did.


    I just confirmed he owned me!


    He sure did!


    What I had been keeping for the past twenty years of my life, I had given to him like it meant nothing!


    Grimacing, I clutched the sink tighter.


    No wonder he had a victorious look on his face some seconds ago.


    He had freaking got what he wanted, and he didn¡¯t even force me into doing it.


    However, there was nothing I could do to stop him, even if I had the chance.


    Sin was stronger than me, and he could easily overpower me.


    Also, there was something strange about the way he acted. When I nced into his eyes the minutes he thrust into me, I noticed how not only his eyes, but his features had changed.


    Yet, I didn¡¯t stop him even after noticing it because I was too blinded by desire. Again, I might have imagined seeing him change because, at that moment, all I wanted was for him to give me the pleasure I hadn¡¯t experienced before.


    Sighing, I gaze at my face. I still looked the same.


    I could remember having a talk with Julie about people who had just had their first sex.


    She had described their looks as glowing. She even told me she had glowed.


    Yet, I didn¡¯t see any of those changes in me. My face was puffy, and I looked like a mess as my dark-ginger hair was scattered on my head.


    Perhaps I was different, and the glow after sex didn¡¯t work on me.


    I heard the door to the room unlocked. I darted to the door of the bathroom, locking it.


    ¡°Artemis!¡± Sin called.


    It wasn¡¯t the first time he had called my name, but I preferred when he used endearments.


    I know it meant nothing to him.


    He was using the endearments to goad me, and he often did it with contempt.


    There was nothing sweet about the way he regrly called me whilst using the terms; Baby, Princess, darling, and the likes.


    However, hearing him call me ¡®Artemis¡¯ felt pleasant. No one had ever called me in that short form after I told them not to.


    I loathed it when my name was shortened. It makes no meaning to me and I feel it sounded absurd too.


    However, Sin made it sound so sweet and almost sensual.


    ¡°Artemis!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m in the bathroom. I¡¯ll be with you in a few minutes!¡±


    After washing my body, I realized I didn¡¯t enter the bathroom with a towel.


    Also, there weren¡¯t any in the bathroom cab.


    ¡°Shit!¡±


    How was I going to go inside the room? I didn¡¯t hear the door open or close since, and I believe Sin was still in the room.


    There was no way I was freaking letting him see me naked. Even if he had several hours ago, I wouldn¡¯t make the mistake again.


    I walked to the door and ced my ear on it. ¡°Sin?¡±


    I received no response. But, I called his name again.


    ¡°What?!¡± He grunted.


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡± I faltered whilst thinking of how to form the sentence I was about to say.


    ¡°You want me toe into the bathroom with you?¡±


    ¡°In your dream,¡± I said, rolling my eyes even if he couldn¡¯t see me. ¡°I need a towel. I didn¡¯t bring any with me.¡±


    The room was silent for a few seconds before he spoke up. ¡°I won¡¯t mind if you walk in here with nothing on. You can show me what you got.¡±


    ¡°Keep hoping.¡±


    ¡°You know, sweetheart, I can get what I want from you.¡± He said.


    I imagined his dark eyes twinkling and his lips curving up in a smirk whilst saying those words.


    Indeed, he could, and he would make me scream out his name while at it.


    I shivered, and I nced at my hand. I noticed goosebumps on it from exposing my body for too long.


    ¡°Please¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll leave the room for you because you pleaded.¡±


    With that, I heard the door open and shut.


    Slowly, I peeked into the room as I unlocked the door to make sure he wasn¡¯t in there.


    I let out a relieved sigh when I didn¡¯t see him.


    I scurried out of the bathroom and dabbed my body with a white towel before wearing my dress.


    Not only that, but I plopped on the bed as soon as I was done. I stared at the ceiling for a while and sat up straight before falling back on the bed.


    ¡°This is going to be a long day,¡± I mumbled whilst rolling to my side.

 Nineteen

    ARTEMISIA


    ¡°This is where we use as the ballroom.¡±


    I nodded as the maid, personally assigned to me and also my tour guide, pointed to the room where I had met Queen Ada, Sin¡¯s Mom and his siblings yesterday.


    Even though I hadn¡¯t seen much since we arrived due to how dark it was yesterday. With the little I had seen, the pce was a bit extravagant from the outside.


    I wasn¡¯t surprised since the first house Sin had taken me to was the same way too. Extremely extravagant and it screams wealthy.


    An average man wouldn¡¯t be able to afford it and I wasn¡¯t ready to ask the amount of money he had spent on the house either.


    More so, this pce, just like the first house he had taken me to, was a bit isted.


    It seemed better at least. People were roaming around as I looked out of the small window present in the room.


    I believed one of the reasons we were here was due to the throne which he would be ascending soon.


    I didn¡¯t know he was going to be King until today after asking him over and over again for the reason we were here instead of his house.


    Sin didn¡¯t look enthusiastic whilst he was saying it. Maybe because I would be his queen or queen consort, whatever he had called it.


    It wasn¡¯t like I was happy as well. Because I know after the coronation, my life would be a living hell.


    Even if he hadn¡¯t said he would make it that way, I knew that was what I would experience while here.


    The maids were quite modest whereas his siblings and the rest of his family that I had encountered acted as if he had brought in something foreign. Someone that shouldn¡¯t be in their midst.


    I couldn¡¯t forget the contempt that had been in some of their eyesst night.


    Also, they had treated me like I was shattered ss. Thedies in them that had gotten the chance to embrace me today since they weren¡¯t at the party when I arrived, had done so and retracted immediately.


    It wasn¡¯t like I was interested in a prolonged hug or wanted their friendship as they might be thinking.


    The way they acted was somewhat irritating and strange.


    ¡°So, this is the gallery. Where the pictures of Master Sin¡¯s past predecessors were.¡±


    My head snapped to the maid as she pointed at several pictures which were hung on the wall.


    I had forgotten she was still with me and I didn¡¯t even know when we entered the room she called the gallery.


    I shivered slightly as I nced around me.


    It wasn¡¯t due to the chilliness of the room or the air that was drifting into the opened high windows.


    Rather, it was because of the painting and some of the statues that were present.


    It almost seemed like each figure was alive.


    I didn¡¯t know how I knew. But, when I touched each, I felt it vibrating.


    The one that caught my attention the most was a weird sculpture of a man that seemed like he was in pain. It had an opened gash in the centre of his chest and his face was contorted in a grimace. He opened his mouth and it was as if I could almost hear him shouting for help.


    ¡°Please, take me out of here,¡± I mumbled whilst averting my eyes from the chilling sculpture.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know you were afraid of ordinary painting and sculptures.¡±


    I halted in my tracks as I heard a sultry voice.


    Swirling, my eyes collided with the dark-haired beauty that had clung to Sin at the reception.


    She sauntered towards me whilst wearing a smile that creeped me out more than the sculptures.


    As she neared, I noticed how pale her skin waspared to how I had seen her earlier.


    She was even more beautiful up close too.


    ¡°Hey, Rhoda.¡±


    ¡°Lady Adrina.¡± The maid bowed slightly and I heard her mutter ¡®bitch¡¯ under her breath as she did.


    So, she was ady, I mulled. Also, I wasn¡¯t the only one that hated her.


    Ever since I had seen her clinging to Sin at the reception, despite not liking him, she had made me think of a homewrecker.


    They were always perfect at their games. She was an example of that.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    She didn¡¯t even mind if I was there or not to execute whatever ns she had of seducing him. She had done it right in front of my eyes and it was as if she had dared me into saying anything.


    ¡°Run along dearie,¡± Adrina said in a sweet voice and turned to me. ¡°I need a talk with the soon to be Queen Consort if you don¡¯t mind.¡±


    I interpreted the words my way as she red at him.


    It was as if she meant, she wanted to turn me into a statue so I wouldn¡¯t get the chance to be with Sin anymore.


    More so, the more I stared at her, the more I felt she had something to do with the statues.


    ¡°My Lady, Master Sin wants her back as soon as possible. I promised him that.¡±


    Adrina red at Rhoda. It was as if disobeying her would result in severe punishment.


    Yet, the maid didn¡¯t bulge. Although she was polite in whatever she said to the other woman, I could feel the hatred that was radiating off her.


    ¡°That¡¯s alright.¡± Adrina snapped. ¡°I believe we will get the chance to meet again, dearest.¡± She grinned, showing off two fangs from her white teeth.


    They seemed real, but I believed they were artificial. Although some people¡¯s dentitions were that way, I knew hers wasn¡¯t because I saw her talking at the reception and her teeth were arranged in an orderly manner.


    I shivered as her hand brushed my skin and I watched as she walked out of the narrow passageway still swinging her hips.


    ¡°I thought she wouldn¡¯t leave.¡± Rhoda sighed. ¡°Did I sound rude?¡±


    ¡°Of course, not. She was the rude one and thank you for what you said about Sin wanting me back immediately.¡±


    ¡°I just had to bring that up. I feel sorry for lying.¡± Rhoda nced down momentarily. ¡°But, I felt you didn¡¯t want to speak with her.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to feel sorry,¡± I said, touching the maid¡¯s shoulder.


    She flinched and her eyes went wide as I retracted my hand. ¡°I¡¯m s-sorry!¡±


    Even her too. She had flinched like how the others had.


    Was I a gue?


    It was only Adrina that hadn¡¯t done anything. Still, I feel she felt like killing me and didn¡¯t minding close to me to do that.


    ¡°I-I just did that reflexively. I didn¡¯t mean to!¡± Rhoda said, creasing her brows.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± I muttered, shrugging.


    It wasn¡¯t like I could do anything about it. Again, she looked genuinely sorry and I believed the reason for her recoiling was that her mind was far away.


    ¡°Let¡¯s get out of here.¡± I nced around the hall for a while before walking out of it with her.

 Twenty

    ARTEMISIA


    After the event earlier, I didn¡¯t see Adrina around, and neither did I visit the gallery again.


    I was back in my room, sitting in front of the vanity, doing nothing.


    I sighed, averting my eyes once again. Not only that, but I let it trail around the room for a while, then went back to the mirror.


    ¡°I am so bored out of my mind.¡± I moaned whilst gripping the hairbrush I had been using.


    If my hair wasn¡¯t that strong, I was sure all would have pulled out, since I had been brushing it for about thirty minutes now.


    I had attempted to do some arrangements around the room after getting back from the gallery to curb the boredom I was feeling, but it didn¡¯t work.


    I had even yed all the songs I had on my phone, as well as added more to the ylist by downloading. Yet, I was still bored.


    It even got worse because I started missing Sin.


    Even though we would say nothing to each other, at least it would be better to have him.


    However, I knew it was unlikely we wouldn¡¯t say anything if he was here.


    He was going to taunt me until I left the room for him.


    But, I feel that was better than being bored to tears and not knowing what to do.


    I sighed, shutting my eyes.


    ¡°Maybe I can help with alleviating your boredom.¡±


    My eyes went wide as I turned in the direction the voice hade from.


    ¡°Emma!¡±


    ¡°Big sis!¡± She grinned whilst running to embrace me.


    ¡°May I join in as well?¡±


    My eyes widened more when Julie appeared in the doorway behind her.


    I pinched myself to ensure I wasn¡¯t dreaming or imagining them being here.


    ¡°You both are real?¡± I asked, blinking.


    ¡°Of course we are!¡± Julie giggled.


    It was until I felt her warmth and strawberry fragrance that made me believe I was not dreaming.


    ¡°Oh, goodness!¡± I breathed out, grinning. ¡°I didn¡¯t know you wereing.¡±


    ¡°It was a surprise,¡± Emma asserted,ing to sit by the bed.


    Her eyes travelled around the room, and she nced at me. ¡°This room is lovely!¡±


    ¡°You think so?¡± I retorted, eyeing the room I had thought was nd. It still was, no matter what Emma had said. We have different tastes, and she tends to like colours a little darker than I preferred.


    ¡°It is.¡± She affirmed.


    ¡°I find it unattractive, and I am thinking of redecorating,¡± I mumbled.


    It wasn¡¯t like Sin would appreciate it if I did or not.


    I believe he would be uninterested and might not even notice the changes.


    ¡°But why are you here? I mean, Sin would have informed me you wereing, and I will be prepared to meet both of you.¡±


    ¡°As I said, it is a surprise. Also, Sinir is aware we wereing.¡± Emma said.


    I sighed whilst ncing at each of the women beside me. I was delighted to see them. Still, I couldn¡¯t help but feel it was slightly odd.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    I knew Julie had always said she would visit. She had said she would during the reception of my wedding, and I hadn¡¯t objected to it because she was my best friend.


    However, Emma was different. She had run away when Sin wanted to marry her.


    Now, she hade again to his abode. It was unlike her.


    She enjoyed running away at every little opportunity she got, and she had been doing that all the time.


    Seeing her in my room and on the bed I share with Sin made me jealous as I recalled the intimate rtionship they had been in before I came into the picture.


    Sin had been with me too, making it two sisters he had an affair with.


    ¡°What are you thinking about?¡± Julie questioned, creasing her brows. ¡°Don¡¯t you like our presence here?¡±


    I grimaced. ¡°Why will you say that?¡±


    ¡°Because you have that weird thinking face you often have whenever something displeases you.¡±


    I rolled my eyes at Emma¡¯s statement. Even though she was right, I couldn¡¯t tell her I wanted her out of here.


    I mean, she was my freaking sister.


    Still, I couldn¡¯t help but feel her visitation was slightly off.


    ¡ï¡ï¡ï


    ¡°Does your husband have a younger brother? Because he is freaking hot! I don¡¯t think it¡¯swful for someone to get hotter each day.¡±


    I red at Julie as she gushed. She sighed and stared dreamily at nothing.


    ¡°Come on, time out!¡± I eximed, doing a time-out sign before gripping her shoulder.


    I shook her until she snapped out of the daze.


    ¡°What?¡± She asked, scowling. ¡°You are ruining the view.¡± She attempted to shove me as I stepped in her line of vision to block her from ogling a shirtless Sin further.


    ¡°Stop drooling,¡± I said. ¡°You know that is my husband.¡± I pointed to Sin, who was with a fork hoe.


    He stood in the middle garden whilst tilting his head. He didn¡¯t seem to hear what we were saying, even though we were loud.


    ¡°That is quite possessive of you, and you are beginning to sound like an olddy,¡± Emma tsked.


    For the first time since we decided to take a walk around the pce, I stared at Emma.


    A small smile yed on her lips, and I noticed she was staring at Sin as I traced her sight. I glimpsed a glint in her eyes and she licked her lips.


    I shouldn¡¯t mind what she was doing, since she was always out to rile me. Also, my marriage to Sin was strictly business, even though we were intimate with each other.


    I red as anger bubbled inside of me. I was jealous, and I couldn¡¯t stop being irrational.


    Julie was beautiful. She was slightly curvaceous with dark brown hair and hazel eyes. She had all the curves I couldn¡¯t and wouldn¡¯t ever get in my life, even if I attempted to do surgery.


    Although she hadn¡¯t said she was interested in Sin, she could get his attention easily because all the women he had been with, Adrina inclusive, were voluptuous.


    Emma was a mini-me, but better. Her skin was a little on the olive side and not extremely pale, like mine. She was knowledgeable in the art of seduction, even though she was younger than I was. So, she could get any man¡¯s attention easily.


    I wonder if she had used the tricks she knew to get into Sin¡¯s bed.


    It was surprising he had settled for me when he saw a lot of women he could choose from. A lot of full-figured bimbos.


    Perhaps because he had no choice since Emma had fled and my parents had practically shoved me in front of him.


    Whatever the reason he had for being with me, I didn¡¯t mind. I didn¡¯t like him, and I don¡¯t think I would ever.


    But, I was d he had saved me from some unpleasantness my parents might have nned out for me.

 Twenty-one

    SIN


    I groaned whilst stretching. I clutched the half-empty bottled water that was underneath a bench in the garden, uncapped it, and downed the content before going on with what I was doing.


    The skin on my neck prickled and my back hurt as I felt her presence. Since we had been intimate, the desire to be by her side had grown immensely.


    I hadn¡¯t felt that way with anyone, not even with my ex that I had marked.


    I didn¡¯t know leaving the side of a mere human, which I didn¡¯t even like but had marked, would cause me to feel pain.


    She was the reason I had left the room earlier. It was bing awkward, and I had also feared that I might do something awful to her if I stayed.


    Although I didn¡¯t feel the emotion I felt with Adrina towards Artemisia, I panicked when she fell unconscious after marking her.


    That instant, I had thought of a lot of things that happened during marking, but none of the stories I heard had said anything about copsing.


    Even Adrina hadn¡¯t fainted. I wonder if it was because she was a supernatural being herself. That was the reason she didn¡¯t.


    It was a relief to see her flutter her longshes after a few seconds of being unconscious.


    ¡°Stop drooling, you know that is my husband!¡±


    Her voice severed my thought, and I shook my head. My head snapped to where she stood with her best friend and little sister. The duo had begged toe, even though I was furious at Emma for what she had done to me. She had apologized too.


    Also, I didn¡¯t think there was any reason to get mad after getting together with her older sister.


    My marriage to Artemisia was certainly for revenge¡¯s sake. But thinking about it right now, I didn¡¯t know what it was anymore.


    It wasn¡¯t like I was secretly developing feelings for her now. Yet, I felt something changed the instant I marked her.


    ¡°That is quite possessive of you, and you are beginning to sound like an olddy.¡± Emma asserted.


    I doubt if Artemisia was possessive. She had clearly stated that the only emotion she had for me was hate, which I didn¡¯t mind.


    I was sure if, given the opportunity, she would rather be elsewhere than be here.


    Artemisia was intelligent, and I was certain that she had been nning her escape since her arrival here. But I wouldn¡¯t let her do what her little sister had done. My reputation and my mum¡¯s might get shattered if she flees.


    My feet moved on their own towards where they stood.


    ¡°Stupid legs,¡± I muttered. I wondered why it kept doing things on impulse when Artemisia was involved.


    ¡°Hey, Princess.¡± I smiled, clutching her by her small waist.


    ¡°W-what are you d-doing?¡± She sputtered.


    Her hands syed on my und chest and her eyes went wide as my head dipped.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Before she could say a word, I shut her mouth with my lips.


    After a brief second, she shoved me, not hard enough to make me release my grip on her.


    ¡°Why did you do that?¡± She mumbled, ring.


    I stared into her captivating turquoise-blue eyes before staring at the otherdies who were watching what was unfolding.


    I noticed a blush on her friend Julie¡¯s face as she was grinning. Whilst on Emma, I could not decipher what was on it. Also, I didn¡¯t care.


    ¡°You don¡¯t strike me as someone that likes a public disy of affection, and I think you are breaking your rules.¡± Artemisia pointed out as I released her waist.


    I understood the rule she was talking about. But, I had broken it by sleeping with her instead of keeping my distance.


    ¡°Well, it isn¡¯t my thing.¡± I shrugged, then continued, ¡°And I guess I got to do something for a change.¡±


    She tutted, rolling her eyes. She flipped her ginger hair out of her face, then turned to walk away from me.


    ¡°Wait,¡± I mumbled, gripping her hand as I glimpsed the crescent-shaped mark on her neck just before her corbone.


    ¡°What?¡± She asked whilst I tugged her to me.


    I didn¡¯t answer her question. The mark on her neck intrigued me. It was the most beautiful thing I had ever seen after her eyes.


    It was perfect and just like the mark I had imagined giving to my mate.


    The one on Adrina¡¯s neck was blotchy, and I wondered why. Even after several months of marking her, it was still the same hideous crescent shape, and I had thought it would change to what I wanted.


    ¡°What is beautiful?¡± Artemisia asked yet again. She creased her brows whilst eyeing me.


    I hadn¡¯t realized I had said that part out loud. Shaking my head, I released her once again.


    ¡°Sorry,¡± I mumbled, then nodded towards the otherdies. ¡°I believe they are waiting for you.¡±


    ¡°Take your time.¡± Julie hollered.


    My ears twitched as it was sensitive to sound, and they were close to us. I didn¡¯t see a need for her to yell because I could even hear their thoughts from a distance, except for Artemisia.


    I marvelled at how she was doing it. Perhaps she had a shield about her mind, like my mother.


    But, I knew it was unlikely, as humans were quite ordinary and nothing special about them.


    ¡°Sheesh, Julie,¡± Artemisia said, ¡°You don¡¯t need to yell because we are in front of you.¡±


    My thoughts exactly, I mused, smiling.


    ¡°Well, I will see youter,¡± Artemisia said, standing on tiptoes. She kissed both cheeks, then my lips.


    ¡°I thought you weren¡¯t interested in kissing me from the beginning?¡± I goaded, whilst recalling what she had said back at the cathedral.


    ¡°You kissed me first.¡± She prompted. ¡°Besides, this is just for a show.¡± She whispered into my ears.


    I chuckled. ¡°That¡¯s a great exnation for wanting to taste my lips. But I believe you enjoyed it.¡±


    ¡°Whatever.¡± She said, walking away from me.


    I watched as she stepped toward the otherdies. They walked towards the opposite side of the castle that led to the enormous gate, before going out of sight.


    I shook my head, and I sniffed. Her scent still lingered, even after she had left.


    The intoxicating scent that made me want to devour her.


    I groaned, shaking the thoughts of her writhing underneath me likest night away.

 Twenty-two

    ARTEMISIA


    ¡°Today was quite tiring.¡± I yawned whilst stretching out on the bed. My body ached, but I did nothing major since I woke up, which was strange.


    Maybe if taking a walk around Merene with Emma and Julie could count as hard work, it would make sense.


    Compared to what Sin had been doing back at the yard, mine was minor. Yet, I was the one with a sore body.


    My eyes strayed to Sin as he stepped out of the bathroom. He wrapped a tiny white towel around his slim waist and my tongue slipped out to moisten my lips reflexively whilst remembering what was underneath.


    My cheeks reddened, and I shook my head as the image of me bent over the bed infiltrated my mind.


    I didn¡¯t like him, so I shouldn¡¯t be having naughty thoughts about him, I reminded myself.


    It was silly. But, I couldn¡¯t help myself. With the way he looked like a freaking sex god, I couldn¡¯t stop having inappropriate thoughts of him doing wicked things to my body.


    ¡°Well, Mrs. Steele.¡± Sin said with an amused smile. ¡°May I know the reason you have been ogling me for the past minutes?¡±


    He stepped towards the bed, and he clutched the edge of the towel where he had tied it.


    My eyes reluctantly lifted to his, and I noticed the smirk was still on his face.


    ¡°I¡¯m not your mother, Sin. Stop referring to me as Mrs. Steele.¡±


    ¡°You are my wife.¡± He said. ¡°So, it¡¯s natural you have myst name.¡±


    ¡°But I like to be called my first name.¡± I shrugged.


    ¡°Anyway, Mrs. Steele¡­¡±


    ¡°Sin!¡± I red at him. I wondered if he would ever listen to me. It was clear he was trying to infuriate me by using that term on me.


    ¡°If you want a piece of me, you should ask.¡± He continued as if I hadn¡¯t interrupted him.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want a piece of you. I was just admiring what I saw.¡± My cheeks reddened.


    I shouldn¡¯t have said thest part, but my big mouth couldn¡¯t resist it.


    I saw the delight in Sin¡¯s eyes at my statement, and he stepped toward me slowly. When he got to the foot of the bed, he gripped his towel.


    ¡°Stop!¡± I yelled whilst realizing what he was trying to do. I shut my eyes and averted my gaze as I heard the towel drop to the floor.


    ¡°You can look now, darling.¡± He husked.


    ¡°Please, put a cloth on, Sin. I¡¯m not looking at your und body!¡±


    ¡°Why darling? I thought you would appreciate it if the towel was gone.¡±


    ¡°You are so aggravating. Tomorrow, I am going to search for another room and leave this for you.¡±


    ¡°But, I did nothing.¡± He argued. ¡°I was only trying to grant you your wish.¡±


    ¡°Whatever.¡± I groaned. ¡°Just put some clothes on. I¡¯m tired of shutting my eyes.¡±


    ¡°How do you know I¡¯m butt naked? Did you peep?¡± He asked, chuckling.


    As if the idea of me peeping at him was funny. Fine, he looked sexy. But that didn¡¯t mean I appreciate him acting like a pervert.


    Again, his behaviour tonight was strange. Since today, he had been acting yful as if he was happy to have me in the same environment with him.


    He had kissed me in front of Emma and Julie. As if it wasn¡¯t enough, he had held the chair out for me during dinner.


    I know it shouldn¡¯t mean anything, but it did to me. However, I know everything was an act, and he was trying to put up an appearance.


    He didn¡¯t want anyone to know what was going on between us behind closed doors.


    I lurched as the bed dipped. A shriek slipped out of my mouth and my buttnded on the floor with a thud as his hand gripped me.


    ¡°Sin!¡± I eximed, gasping.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    My eyes flew open, and I noticed that he was sprawled on the bed, looking at me innocently. Also, he was on a brief.


    ¡°What was that for?!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± He shrugged, grabbing a pillow.


    He rested his head on it, and he shut his eyes.


    ¡°Ugh!¡± I groaned whilst standing. ¡°You should have said you were clothed instead of trying to grab me.¡±


    I rubbed my sore butt before sitting on the bed. Grabbing some pillows, I created a bridge between us to create some distance.


    I wasn¡¯t still okay with sleeping in the same bed with him.


    ¡°Why the boundary? You didn¡¯t flinch yesterday, and I could remember you were the one begging for it.¡± He said, propping his hand underneath his chin whilst staring at me.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t beg,¡± I mumbled, flushing.


    ¡°That aside, I wasn¡¯t naked. I only wanted to see your reaction.¡± He said. ¡°It¡¯s quite funny.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m happy you found something tough about.¡± I shot him a dirty look before rolling to my side.


    ¡°Just keep your hands to yourself,¡± I added, gritting my teeth.


    ¡°You should tell yourself that. I¡¯m not the clingy one here.¡± He smirked.


    ¡°I¡¯m not clingy, either.¡±


    ¡°Maybe you should try staying awake all night to see how you embrace me and roll about in your sleep whilst murmuring my name.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t do that!¡±


    ¡°You do.¡± Sin said.


    ¡°I don¡¯t,¡± I argued back, ring. I stood from the bed, grabbed two out of the pillows I had used in creating a bridge, and walked towards therge couch in the centre of the room.


    Unlike back at the former house, this couch wasfy, and I could imagine myself having a splendid dream whilst sleeping on it.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Sin asked.


    ¡°What does it look like?¡± I question back.


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you have a sore back tomorrow because I didn¡¯t force you out of bed.¡± He warned.


    ¡°I haven¡¯tined about a sore back to you before.¡± I rolled my eyes,y on the couch, and shut my eyes.


    For a few seconds, Iy in that position whilst thinking of nothing. I nced at the bed and noticed Sin wasn¡¯t on it. Neither was he anywhere in the room as I searched.


    I must have been lost in thoughts not to have realized he had gone out.


    It wasn¡¯t as if I cared about his whereabouts. If possible, he should stay wherever he had gone withouting into the room.

 Twenty-three

    ARTEMISIA


    I darted into the foreboding woods. I ran as fast as my legs could take me, and asionally I nced at my back to see if what I was running away from had caught up with me.


    I didn¡¯t dare to stall, since I knew I would be an appetizing meal for the beast if I did.


    Leaping over a chunk of wood that was on my path, I let out a wince as my leg got stuck into a hole that I hadn¡¯t noticed in front of me.


    Also, I heard a snap. I didn¡¯t need to look to know it was a trap that had caught my leg. My nose twitched and the scent of blood wafted into my nostrils.


    ¡°No!¡± I shook my woozy head frantically whilst trying to chase away the dizziness that was building at the corner of my eyes.


    My head reeled, and my heart palpitated. ¡°I didn¡¯te this far to be unconscious in the middle of nowhere,¡± I said.


    Earlier, everything had been great. Emma, Julie, and I had taken a stroll around Merene and had arrived back at the pceter than usual.


    Nothing seemed out of the ordinary as I stepped towards the entrance. Yet the doorknob had given me a cold vibe when I gripped it. I had been hesitant to step indoors until Emma and Julie showed up beside me.


    As soon as we stepped inside, the sight that greeted us perplexed us. I still remember the stench that was oozing out of the already dposing body of only God knows who.


    I had taken a moment to nce at the hall filled with lifeless, stinking humans searching for Sin or anyone that I might know, whilst still in shock.


    Until the beast that had incited the havoc appeared.


    I was positive I was the first person who sprinted out of the door because I didn¡¯t even bother to check if the others had done the same.


    Emma and Julie, I groaned. The beast might have caught them and slit their stomach, as it had done to the people in the hall. I moaned whilst blinking back the tears at the corner of my eyes.


    I had left my sister and the only best friend I had at the mercy of an ogre. Again, I should get awarded the worst in the category if nominated for friendship and the best sister.


    I had tried to save myself whilst leaving them.


    If I waited to ensure they were alright before scampering, I was certain I would be dead by now.


    Still, it was better than not doing anything. At least, I died whilst knowing they were doing great.


    I swirled as a twig cracked. The leaves rustled as the wind blew violently. My hair pped around my face and I shivered whilst clutching the hem of the dress I donned as the wind ruffled it.


    I couldn¡¯t run. My right leg wasn¡¯t working anymore. It had grown numb because of the snare that it had caught in. There was no way I could use one leg to escape. It was only a miracle I needed, a miracle to save me from the impending doom awaiting me.


    I took in a staggering breath whilst ncing around the forest. This was my first timeing here. I had been wanting to explore the whole of Merene, but I didn¡¯t n for it to be like this.


    Likewise, I believed this would be myst time because whatever I was running from might have caught up with me.


    My eyes widened as a growl sounded. My breath came out in quick gasps as the creature that had been chasing me came into view.


    I had thought it was a humongous entity, instead; it was a ck wolf with gleaming red eyes. It seemed somewhat familiar, and I wondered where I had seen it before.


    Blood stained its teeth, and I wondered from whom the crimson liquid was.


    It prowled towards me menacingly, and I took two steps backwards with each it took.


    I winced as I stumbled on a branch that was at my back.


    I shut my eyes and say a silent prayer to whoever was watching over me.


    My eyes snapped open as I heard a howl from the wolf. Swiftly, it leapt into the air and its paw swung.


    I shrieked, jerking awake.


    ¡°It is a bad dream, an awful one.¡± I chanted, staring around the room with wild eyes.


    I switched on themp, which was on the nightstand.


    A shriek slipped out of my mouth, and I leapt out of bed as I noticed a figure in front of me. I sprinted towards the locked door and grasped the handle, yanking violently. I banged and banged, but it remained locked.


    ¡°Bloody hell, woman!¡±


    I turned, staring into the ring dark eyes of Sin.


    I breathed out slowly. My hand left the handle, and I slid down the wooden door.


    ¡°Oh, God.¡± I stared up at him whilst trying to calm my racing heart.


    He looked dishevelled. His robe hung loosely around his body, and his hair seemed like he hadn¡¯t used ab on it since yesterday.


    Despite how messy he was, he pulled off the look. He was smoking hot, even with the scowl present on his face.


    ¡°What is going on? I came in when I heard you scream.¡± He mumbled,ing close to me.


    ¡°I-I¡­¡± I trailed off whilst thinking of what had happened.


    I doubted he would understand if I told him what I saw. It had be a recurring dream, and I thought about what it meant.


    Maybe it meant I was dying soon at the hand of a fierce beast.


    I shuddered as several images of the stinking remains of humans infiltrated my mind.


    ¡°It¡¯s only a nightmare.¡± Sin asserted. He pulled me up and embraced me.


    I hugged him tighter instead of pulling away. It seemed weird he was assuring me. He should goad me and berate me for disturbing his sleep.


    Yet, he was trying tofort me.


    Perhaps I had judged him too quickly by thinking he was a jerk. Or maybe he was still the jerk and acted as if he cared.


    ¡°You should go back to sleep.¡± He mumbled, pulling away.


    I nodded, walking towards the bed. I knew I wouldn¡¯t be getting any more sleep until the morning came because it frightened me that if I closed my eyes, I would see the same thing again.


    He walked towards the door, and a knock sounded on it.


    The door opened, and Emma¡¯s head peeked into the room.


    I hoisted my brows whilst staring at her.


    ¡°I heard you scream. Are you okay?¡± She asked.


    Julie came soon after, asking the same thing.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    ¡°Geez,¡± I muttered, ncing at Sin.


    ¡°I must have woken everyone in the pce with the way I had shouted.¡±


    ¡°Well, you were very loud.¡± He affirmed.


    ¡°Thank you foring,¡± I whispered after a while.


    He shrugged, stepping out of the room without acknowledging the appreciation.


    Well, he was still a jerk, even though he had assisted me.


    As soon as he left, I clutched my phone, ying with it until the morning came.

 Twenty-four

    ARTEMISIA


    ¡°What is that?¡±


    ¡°What does it look like?¡± I retorted, staring at Sin.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± He mumbled. ¡°Besides, it¡¯s irritating when you answer a question with another question.¡±


    I shrugged whilst continuing with what I was doing. ¡°I didn¡¯t say you could ask me a question, either.¡±


    Sin shook his head as he walked toward the massive mahogany wardrobe. ¡°You seemed grumpy this morning. I doubt if it¡¯s because of the nightmare you had, or maybe that is the way you wake up each morning.¡±


    ¡°I hadn¡¯t noticed because I barely sleep in this room.¡± He added. ¡°What is going on with you?¡±


    ¡°The thought of you and your presence makes me grumpy,¡± I replied, scowling.


    To be honest, I didn¡¯t know the reason I was. After using my phone the moment he leftst night, I had eventually gone back to sleep.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    When I woke, my mood had been off, and I chose to do something worthwhile instead of sulking around the room.


    I doubt it was because of the nightmare, as it wasn¡¯t my first time having it.


    I believe it was the presence of Sin in the room. Still, I knew it wasn¡¯t so because before he stepped into the room, I was already cranky.


    Maybe it was my time of the month. I pondered about thest time I had my period.


    I had forgotten to take notice of it due to the instant wedding I had with Sin. Everything had happened so fast, and I had been overly stunned to notice. I needed to check the calendarter to ensure it would not be arriving unexpectedly.


    ¡°Well, if you act this way each morning, I doubt it would please anyone to be near you. I¡¯m not saying you make me happy. I¡¯m just saying you look somewhat reasonable when you smile.¡±


    ¡°Whatever,¡± I mumbled. I eyed him as he wore a id shirt I had never seen him in.


    I hadn¡¯t even seen it in his wardrobe because I had ransacked it whilst looking for what to wear to bedst night.


    Seldom, wearing nighties tires me and I sleep naked or wear a pyjama bottom and tank top.


    I didn¡¯t bring thetter with me, and I didn¡¯t have it in mind to sleep on Sin¡¯s bed naked. So, I attempted to look for one of his clothes, even though I know he might get angry if he saw me in it.


    ¡°Stop staring at me.¡± He said, snapping me out of my thoughts. ¡°If you want me, just let me know instead of gawking at me like a piece of meat.¡±


    ¡°Who did I hear that statement from?¡± I mumbled, tapping my chin with my index finger whilst pretending to think. ¡°Oh, it is from you, and I wasn¡¯t staring at you!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± He chuckled, walking towards the vanity. ¡°You can look. I won¡¯t say anything because I am your husband, and you own me as much as I own you.¡±


    ¡°Go away, Sin. You are distracting me.¡± I grumbled whilst he turned towards me.


    My eyes raked his exposed chest, and my fingers itched whilst staring at his messy hair. I yearned to grip it whilst my lip closed around his sensuous ones. My nipples tingled as I felt his eyes on me, my core dampened, and I mped my legs to stop me from leaping out of bed, into his arm.


    Goodness, what was he doing to me?!


    Only a nce from him would make me want to do things I hadn¡¯t done before, ridiculous things I wouldn¡¯t even dare to do but only imagined.


    ¡°I know, I¡¯m irresistible.¡± He smirked, flexing his biceps and licking his bottom lips.


    He strode towards me, picked me, and dumped me on the bed again. Not only that, but he came down on top of me, straddling me.


    ¡°Tell me you want me, darling. You want this sexy man that is your husband.¡±


    I shivered as he licked my ears.


    ¡°You are disgusting.¡± I fake gagged, resisting the urge to give in to the temptation.


    He was irresistible. However, there was no way I was telling him that. I didn¡¯t want to inte his egorger than it was.


    I managed to sit up, but he was still very close. Also, I attempted to shove him, but he gripped my hand.


    I gasped as my chest smacked his as he hoisted me. His hot breath fanned across my neck and I shivered as a sensation began building inside of me.


    The knitting needle and yarn with me fell to the floor as he massaged my backside. I scrunched his shirt in my hand as he kissed my neck down to my corbone.


    That was the most sensitive part of my body. I don¡¯t know why. Ever since the night we had been together, whenever Sin was close to me, my neck tingled, and I reacted to him, even though it was thest thing on my mind.


    ¡°You are mine, baby.¡± He rasped into my ear.


    My eyes lifted to his, and I stared into his dark eyes before his inviting lips.


    I moistened my lips as I stared at him again.


    I didn¡¯t know why I was stalling, I could kiss him now, but I didn¡¯t. Likewise, I believe I wanted him to make the first move before I did.


    His lips neared mine, and I pushed myself into him, puckering my lips.


    ¡°This will have to wait untilter.¡± He whispered into my ear.


    Goodness! I had thought he was going to kiss me!


    He chuckled as he released his grip on me. He brushed a hand into his hair and walked towards the door.


    ¡°Don¡¯t miss me too much, darling.¡± He blew a kiss before stepping out of the door.


    ¡°Jerk.¡± I huffed, scowling.


    He had f*cking left me yearning for him. The nerves of him!


    He knew what he was doing. But, I would also make sure he wouldn¡¯t be getting me easily tonight.


    He thought he owned my body. He had said that, and he believed he could do whatever he wanted with it.


    I had left him to do it too because he was freaking overpowering. I sighed, sitting on the bed. Snatching the knitting needle and yarn from the floor, I dumped them into thest drawer of the nightstand.


    ¡°So much for wanting to keep me busy!¡±


    I red at the ceiling before shutting my eyes.

 Twenty-five

    ARTEMISIA


    I trudged towards the locked door as a knock sounded on it.


    ¡°Ma¡¯am, this is for you.¡± A man, maybe in his early twenties, with a baseball cap on said. I couldn¡¯t see his face. So, I concentrated on what was in his hand.


    A smile brightened my face as I nced at the delivery man that had brought in my order.


    I didn¡¯t know a pizza could get delivered in Merene. Merene was farther away from home, and I wasn¡¯t able to locate where I was exactly on the map. Or maybe my map reading knowledge wasn¡¯t sound enough.


    I had asked Sin, who had ignored me as usual and left without saying anything to me.


    Ever since the event this morning when he had seduced me, I hadn¡¯t seen him in the room. But I had caught a glimpse of him with Emma.


    Even though I didn¡¯t want to dwell too much on thepromising position they had been in because I was sure my sister would never betray me by doing some naughty things I had conjured in my mind.


    Seeing them from afar had infuriated me. I wondered if they had seen me because they had broken apart immediately.


    I thought Sin was about to kiss Emma when he neared her. Likewise, I wondered what I would have done if he had.


    My feelings for him were a bit confusing. For some seconds, I would feel I loathed him and wanted to be far from him whilst another moment, I yearned to be in his arms and let him explore my eager body.


    Sin was confusing too with the way he was actingtely. I wanted to know more about him. But, I couldn¡¯t, as he always shut me out.


    He didn¡¯t give me the chance to get to know him, and he often brushed off any questions I had regarding him as well.


    After sighting him with Emma, I had stepped into the room to finish off what I had been knitting to forget what I had seen.


    Then, I became hungry, and I dialled the first number I had seen on the inte for pizza delivery.


    Hence, the reason the delivery man was here. I opened the box to verify what he had brought. My mouth watered, and I moaned whilst staring at the Pizza Margherita, which was my all-time favourite.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± I said, handing him the money with me.


    He smiled back.


    I creased my brows whilst he sniffed the money discreetly before tucking it into his breast pocket.


    Weirdo.


    ¡°Well, hope to see you again,¡± I said, then proceeded to shut the door.


    The delivery man stopped it with his boot, and I nced up at him.


    ¡°Jamie,¡± I read the name on the te fastened to his pocket. ¡°Is there something else you want to give to me?¡±


    I asked because he was starting to creep me out as he continued to stay at the entrance.


    His hazel eyes twinkled, and a creepy smile spread on his face. ¡°Maybe you can help me.¡±


    He murmured, then shoved me.


    I groaned whilst staggering into the room.


    He stepped inside and inhaled. ¡°Oh, this ce smells heavenly.¡±


    ¡°What do you want?¡± I stuttered.


    ¡°You.¡± He grinned, walking toward me. His demeanour changed whilst I nced at him, his lips lifted in an amused smile as I stepped backwards.


    I would have thought the smile was sexy, maybe if I had seen it in Sin. However, seeing it on his face made me shiver and nauseous.


    I peeked at myself to see if the blouse I had donned exposed any part of my body as his eyes undressed me.


    ¡°You need to leave,¡± I said, whilst pointing at the door. I wanted it to sound firm, rather it came out weak.


    Jamie tossed his head backwards and let out a burst ofughter. He gripped his side as he went onughing.


    I wondered what was amusing. But, I didn¡¯t want to ask him, as I was too frightened by the dark glint that had appeared in his once Hazel eyes.


    What was he going to do with me? I mulled.


    Someone should see him entering the pce and be concerned about why he wasn¡¯t out yet.


    However, it was impossible, as Sin¡¯s room was on the first floor. It was on the third floor the first night I arrived, but we had relocated a week after, for reasons best known to Sin. The door was soundproof or maybe not as I remembered the shriek that had awoken Emma, Julie, and Sin.


    Moreover, I couldn¡¯t scream like I had done yesterday. I was tongue-tied and the only thing I could do at the moment was open my mouth agape whilst staring at him with wide eyes.


    ¡°I want you, b*tch!¡± He growled.


    He clutched me by my hair as I prepared to run. His hand tugged the blouse I donned, ripping it.


    I gasped whilst staring at the shredded piece. Thest time someone had torn my dress was by Sin, when he wanted to im me as he had said.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    Then, I believe it was sensuous, and I liked how rough he had been whilst he was handling me.


    However, it was different now. I couldn¡¯t scream, I couldn¡¯t run. I could only cover the rest of my dignity with my hands.


    Jamie pped my hand away, and he clutched me to his body.


    He fondled my br**st roughly and ced his lips on mine.


    I struggled whilst thumping his chest as he continued assaulting me.


    But it was futile. Tears sprang from my eyes, but I didn¡¯t give up.


    ¡°Stop fighting, whore!¡± He pped me across the face and his teeth bit my lips.


    I winced whilst jerking as he grasped my both hands. Luckily, he stopped for a few seconds and I used the opportunity.


    My shin collided with his groin, and he gasped, falling to the floor.


    I darted to the door and yanked the handle. I rammed into Sin at the entrance.


    He steadied me and clutched my hand as I prepared to dart away.


    ¡°What is going on?¡±


    I breathed out when I heard his voice. I clutched his shirt, sniffing.


    ¡°I-I¡­¡± I trailed off, trembling.


    ¡°Breathe Artemisia, Breathe.¡± He instructed whilst rubbing my back. ¡°Why are you disorientated and who are you running from?¡±


    ¡°Pizza Delivery Guy!¡± I eximed, wrapping my arms around him.


    I hadn¡¯t been so terrified in my life before. Today was the first time someone would attempt to take advantage of me, and I wondered why.


    I didn¡¯t have any enemies back at home. Neither in Merene because it was barely two months I had been here, and it was still too early to make a foe as far as I was concerned.


    ¡°You ordered pizza?¡± Sin asked. His eyes narrowed whilst he stepped into the room.


    I was reluctant to go in with him. I didn¡¯t want to meet Jamie in case he was still in the room waiting for my arrival. Also, I didn¡¯t think I would eat any more pizza Margherita after tonight.


    I heard a growl from Sin whilst he sniffed the air. I gasped as he nudged me towards the corner of the room.


    I was right. Jamie was in the room waiting to attack. I was d Sin had noticed.


    He smacked Jamie with the back of his hand, ring.


    ¡°What do you want?¡± He growled.


    I could have sworn he said it in anothernguage. But, I understood him.


    ¡°Her,¡± Jamie said simply whilsting towards me, but Sin intercepted him.


    Jamie howled and sank to the floor. His muscles popped, and his face contorted in a grimace. I glimpsed his face changing, as well as his body.


    Shaking my head, I shut my eyes and opened them again to make sure I wasn¡¯t dreaming about the transformation that was happening.


    I yelped when I opened my eyes. The sound was foreign to my ears as it slipped out of my lips. I glimpsed at Jamie¡¯s bloodshot eyes and glimmering canine.


    My heart hammered painfully in my chest, and I wheeze.


    Jamie howled and bared its or maybe his teeth. I didn¡¯t know the term to use on him because he had transformed into a freakingrge wolf.


    Sin growled too as he stepped towards Jamie. Thetter jumped in the air, ready to attack, but Sin shoved his hand into his chest abruptly.


    I gagged, and the food I had eaten regurgitated at the sight of the heart dripping with crimson liquid he had extracted from Jamie¡¯s chest.


    Sin¡¯s eyes were red-rimmed, and his teeth had changed to fangs. Even his face was covered with red veins and angry lines.


    ¡°W-what are you?¡± I gasped, clutching my chest as I stared at him in fright.


    He didn¡¯t reply. Instead, he let out several howls and strode towards me menacingly.


    ¡°P-please don¡¯t kill me.¡± I stuttered as my back smacked the wooden door.


    Sin halted in his tracks and stared at me for a long while. I noticed his bloodshot eyes were now normal.


    But the red liquid was still all over his body.


    ¡°Are you frightened of me?¡± He rasped.


    I had freaking seen my husband turn animalistic and all he could ask was if he frightened me?!


    Who in their right mind wouldn¡¯t?!


    I didn¡¯t trust my mouth to say the words because it would surelye up with the opposite of how I was feeling.


    I nodded instead, eyeing him.


    ¡°W-who a-are you?¡± I asked again.


    ¡°I¡¯m a werewolf, baby!¡± He eximed, and his eyes shed goldenly.


    Sin stalked towards me, and pulled me to his hard body, ¡°And you Artemisia is my beautiful Luna Queen!¡±

 Twenty-six

    ARTEMISIA


    I didn¡¯t know what happened after Sin gripped me. But, I was told I passed out. I had been out since an hour ago and when I woke, I saw Emma and Julie by my side tending to an injury I didn¡¯t know I had got.


    I groaned whilst sitting up. My body was sore, and it felt like I had been dragged out from underneath a truck.


    ¡°You need toy back down,¡± Julie said. ¡°Your husband¡¯s order.¡± She added.


    Husband¡¯s order?


    Then it all came back to me. Everything that had happened, I remembered all.


    Oh god, my husband was a werewolf. Sinir Steele was a freaking Werewolf!


    Okay, maybe he wasn¡¯t. But, not every human casually stuck their hands into a beast¡¯s chest pulling the heart out.


    I gagged whilst the image of Jamie¡¯s heart dripping with crimson liquid infiltrated my mind. Leaping out of the bed as the nausea I had been attempting to curb surfaced, I dashed into the bathroom and emptied the contents of my stomach into the toilet.


    Blood, Jamie, pizza, werewolf.


    I hurled more as images of Jamie¡¯s dposing body prated my mind.


    Possibly I had imagined everything, I said to myself. I would sleep again and wake up to see everything was a nightmare.


    Sin was a werewolf. He had said so himself. He was a freaking mystical creature. Oh, no!


    Did my parents know about him? If they did, I believe they hate me so much to send me off to someone that could kill me with just a punch.


    They surely loathed me. Now, I doubt if they were birth parents because if they had been, they would think things through before sending me away. Also, they would take the time to get to know the man he was before forcing me into what I didn¡¯t consent to.


    ¡°Artemisia!¡± Sin called out as he breezed into the room.


    I frowned whilst glimpsing the pained expression on his face.


    I could read every emotion that appeared on his taut face. He looked as though he was in agony.


    I wondered why. Maybe because he had killed Jamie in front of me.


    But,e to think of it, he was a beast, and it was certain he would have killed a lot of humans with his bare hands.


    They were wicked andcked human feelings. They go on a hunting spree just for the fun of it, without minding if anyone got hurt or not. That was what a beast does, right?


    I couldn¡¯t help but feel how wrong it seemed. I was sure Sin didn¡¯t sign up to be that way.


    If my knowledge of mythical creatures were correct and if his parents were a werewolf too, it meant he had been born that way.


    I felt somewhat sorry for him. He didn¡¯t get to choose how he turned out. They did not give him a choice of living like a human.


    I wondered how he had to get along whilst younger.


    ¡°Hey.¡±


    I flinched as he gripped my hand.


    I grimaced whilst staring at him apologetically.


    I wasn¡¯t terrified of him, I told myself. But why did I flinch? I had no answer to that as well.


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡± He mumbled, scratching the back of his head. ¡°How are you doing?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m alright,¡± I said, eyeing him. ¡°I just feel sore all over. I suppose a bit of rest will bring me back to how I was.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll leave you two alone.¡± Julie, who had been tending me, said.


    Emma had left earlier. Sheined of being too tired to stay awake, and I dismissed her.


    It wasn¡¯t like I needed someone to take care of me. The turns of events petrified me.


    Supposedly, tonight should have been great. A night that I had meant to use for binge-watching my favourite show whilst munching on pizza and lemonade juice.


    I didn¡¯t think I would watch it anymore since werewolves were real and not the mystical creature I had thought them to be. Also, I wouldn¡¯t be eating any more pizza as it reminded me of Jamie¡¯s heart.


    I grimaced whilst pushing down the vomit that surfaced again.


    ¡°How are you doing?¡±


    ¡°You asked me that a few seconds ago,¡± I responded. I jerked again as he moved to grip my hand.


    ¡°Are you scared of me?¡± His brows furrowed.


    I averted my gaze whilst he scrutinized me.


    I didn¡¯t know why I was avoiding his gaze, seeing as I often stared at him straight in the eyes to tell him off.


    Perhaps it was because of the monstrous-looking re he had tossed my way earlier.


    Still, he had saved me. If it hadn¡¯t been for him, I was sure Jamie would have caught up with me. Worst of all, he would have done whatever he desired to do with me.


    Trembling, I clutched the duvet and wrapped it around my body. I stared at the cloth I donned and let out a relieved sigh.


    I was d they had changed it because I wasn¡¯t sure how I would feel when I nced at the torn dress from before.


    Likewise, I needed to wash my body. I wondered about the amount of soap and water I would need to take away the feeling of Jamie¡¯s hand from my mind.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    My head snapped to Sin as he attempted to grip me again.


    ¡°Why are you scared of me?¡± He asked again.


    ¡°Y-you are a werewolf?!¡± I stuttered. Although he had told me he was one, I had confirmed it again.


    ¡°I told you, I am.¡± He said in a hushed voice. He nced around the room and back at me.


    ¡°Even your mother and siblings?¡± I questioned.


    Sin nodded, then added. ¡°Plus the staff. I mean everyone.¡±


    I shivered at the revtion. Not only that, but I had been walking amid werewolves without realizing it!


    ¡°Y-you mean even Rhoda too?¡± I asked, remembering the way she had flinched when I gripped her hand back at the gallery.


    ¡°Even her.¡± He asserted.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t I know about this? Did you marry me to feed on me, or what is my aim here? I don¡¯t understand.¡± I rambled.


    I shut my eyes and opened them again.


    Furthermore, I noticed his eyes were on me as soon as I opened them. ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°You are acting weird.¡± He whispered. ¡°I know it¡¯s overwhelming, and I didn¡¯t know you would find out this way.¡±


    ¡°Truth is, you didn¡¯t want me to find out at all.¡± I cut him off. ¡°Until Jamie came.¡±


    Sin scowled. He clenched his fists, and I glimpsed a vein ticking in his jaw. ¡°Whoever sent him would pay for trying to do anything to you in the first ce.¡±


    He stood from the spot he had sat on and paced around the room whilst muttering.


    I flinched as his balled fist collided with the wall, then he turned towards me.


    ¡°Y-your eyes!¡± I sputtered whilst staring into the golden orbs.


    ¡°He¡¯ll fucking pay for harming you!¡± He punched the wall again, and I heard him growled.


    ¡°S-Sin?¡± I didn¡¯t know who was in front of me anymore.


    He wasn¡¯t the yful yet annoying man I know. The person I had seldom shared my bed with. He was a different person, and I wondered what was running into his head as he glimpsed at the crack in the wall he had caused.

 Twenty-seven

    SIN


    I growled whilst staring at the hole I had made through the wall.


    The distressed look on Artemisia¡¯s face when I saw her running surfaced in my mind. She had looked so frightened that I wanted to punch the one who terrified her.


    At first, I thought she just fled out of the room since she could be sometimes weird. Until I glimpsed her torn clothes.


    Was the bastard trying to take advantage of her? Under my freaking roof?!


    He should have known beforeing here because I was sure if the b*st*rd had thought things through, he wouldn¡¯t have.


    Artemisia was not as safe as I had thought. It was because of her I had fled toe to Merene. I didn¡¯t want any harm to befall her, even if she meant nothing to me.


    I wasn¡¯t ready to answer some silly questions about her well-being. Hence, the reason I had brought her here.


    Also, I believe since Merene was my domain, and she was my queen, the people present would guard her with theirst breath.


    I wondered where everyone was. Why weren¡¯t they at her side at her first call of distress?


    Normally, since she didn¡¯t want me in the same room as her, I often kept my distance so as not to make her furious. But, I felt something odd was happening. My body has gone cold, and a searing pain has surged through me abruptly. So, I left what I was doing to search for her.


    I didn¡¯t know how I knew, but I sensed she was connected to the pain I was feeling.


    ¡°S-Sin?¡±


    I turned towards her as I heard her stutter. She stared at me with wide eyes.


    No doubt, she was afraid of me. Considering how she had been flinching when I tried to hold her.


    Again, she was taking it better than most humans would ever do. But she had copsed after I had beaten up the delivery guy.


    ¡°Your eyes!¡± She gasped. Her eyes shut momentarily. She opened them and shook her head.


    What was wrong with my eyes? I swirled to the mirror that was at my back and grimaced.


    I gazed back at my gleaming red eyes. Also, my face was changing form. When I get furious, it often happens.


    It wasn¡¯t all the time my monster¡¯s face surfaced. But tonight, the intruder had overstepped his boundary bying to the pce and assaulting Artemisia.


    It was an unforgivable act.


    If I wasn¡¯t angry, his death would have been a slow one. Also, I would have got the person that sent him to harass my Luna.


    I nced at Artemisia, who was still cowering. She was my Luna, and he had hurt her!


    I hadn¡¯t been this possessive in my life, but currently, all I wanted to do was break some necks, pull out some hearts, and damage every opposing pack present!


    ¡°I¡¯d be right back.¡± I gritted my teeth. I stepped out of the room because she could say a word.


    Aside from wanting revenge on the damages that had been caused, though I didn¡¯t know the pack I was going to start from. At least I would get an answer at the end, regardless of where I begin the massacre. I didn¡¯t want her to see my demon face.


    It wasn¡¯t a full moon yet because during it the devil in me usually surfaced. Also, it was at the full moon I locked up myself, threw away the keys, and chained my body whilst transforming.


    Even though it was useless, at least it would put me off me from assaulting anyone until I had transformed.


    I was more dangerous before and during the transformation. When I change to my wolf form, I often go out to overlook the surroundings so as not to have anyone infiltrating Merene.


    ¡°I know what you are thinking.¡±


    I halted in my tracks as my mother appeared.


    ¡°What?!¡± I growled whilst she intercepted me.


    ¡°Don¡¯t go ughtering anyone. You will hurt yourself just for a lowly human. Someone that means nothing to you. You already got what you want. That is the throne. Isn¡¯t it time for you to discard her and follow the prophecy by looking for your mate?¡±


    Discard Artemisia? A lowly human?


    The terms she had used for her y in my mind over again. Then, the distress I had seen on Artemisia¡¯s face prated my mind.


    ¡°She isn¡¯t any human, mother. She is my f**king wife.¡± I barked. ¡°Some idiot came to hurt her under my roof, and they will pay for trying to mess up with me and for the damages they¡¯ve caused.¡±


    I growled. I shoved the hand she had gripped me with away and proceeded towards the exit.


    ¡°I know.¡± She said, ¡°I know the was here.¡±


    She knew he was here for Artemisia?! Yet; she did nothing to protect her.


    Was that how much she loathed her?


    ¡°You knew?!¡± My eyes darkened, and I narrowed them on her.


    My fangs appeared, and I tasted blood as I bit my lower lips. ¡°You fucking knew and yet did nothing?!¡±


    ¡°Of course, I knew.¡± She asserted, rolling her eyes. ¡°Stop baring your teeth at me, Sinir. I¡¯m your mother.¡±


    ¡°If you can¡¯t keep my house in order even while I¡¯m away. You are not fit to be called a dowager Luna or worse my mother!¡± I yelled, stalking her.


    What kind of mother would let an enemye looking for his son¡¯s wife without doing anything? I believed she was the one who sent the idiot and she would have gotten Artemisia killed in the process.


    ¡°Back off, Sin.¡± Laurent appeared next to me. He shoved me whilst standing in front of her. ¡°You should listen to Mom. That woman is nothing to you.¡±


    He said, pointing to the direction of the room Artemisia was.


    ¡°So what?!¡± I snarled. ¡°She is still my wife and I have the right to protect her until she wants out of the marriage. Y¡¯all have the freaking right to protect her because she is one of us now.¡± I pointed at the duo who shrugged.


    I tugged at my hair in frustration. I felt betrayed. Staring at the remorseless look on their faces meant they had known and nned it with each other.


    But why?!


    Artemisia hadn¡¯t done anything to them. I understood my mother was still mad I had gotten married to a human. But, what was Laurent¡¯s deal?


    Fine, we didn¡¯t get along. But, not all siblings were meant to get along. He had been a pain in my neck since I became an Alpha.


    We were 9 months apart. So, there weren¡¯t many differences in our age. Yet, I was still older.


    Laurent believed he was the one who would be crowned King and also the Alpha because he was always with our father until his demise. I on the other hand had wanted to blend like the humans and had gone to pursue a degree in another country instead of staying in Merene.


    He had beenpeting with me. Even after I was given the title, he had tried every possible way to take it from me, throughbat and all. Yet, he had been futile.


    I stalked toward the exit after ncing at the duo for a while.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t send anyone after her even though I don¡¯t like her!¡± My mom yelled before I stepped out of the hall.


    I breathed out. So, I wouldn¡¯t bebating my mother after all.


    Still, who was after Artemisia?!N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    I scowled whilst thinking of all the enemies I had, but I couldn¡¯te up with any.

 Twenty-eight

    ARTEMISIA


    As soon as Sin left the room, I took the pills that were on the nightstand. It relieved the pain I was feeling.


    I climbed down from the bed slowly as I felt the need to use the toilet.


    I walked towards the white sink after doing the deed to wash my hands, and I let out a moan whilst cool water wetted them.


    Also, I winced. I nced at my hand to notice an injury that was already turning purple.


    A grimace escaped my parted lips as I stared at the ugly mark lining my wrists.


    Jamie must have gripped me too hard for my skin to be bruised. Even though his grip hadn¡¯t been rough, I was sure the markings would show due to how pale my skin was. Besides, I hadn¡¯t noticed because I was trying to escape from him.


    Sighing, I kneaded my temple as it thumped. Perhaps I should rest more, as Sin had suggested.


    I wondered where he had gone. He had stormed out in annoyance. It almost felt as if he was going to murder anyone that had put me in the current position I was in.


    My heart warmed as I remembered how he had protected me from Jamie¡¯s attack.


    But, I presumed he was only protecting me, so they would not question him for my demise as he had said. And maybe I shouldn¡¯t read too much into it because, in no time, he would go back to his usual self.


    My hand went to rub my neck, and my eyes narrowed as I glimpsed a bite mark. It looked like a mosquito bite. But, if it had bitten me by one, I would have been down because my immune system wasn¡¯t that strong when ites to those little creatures¡¯ assaults.


    Just like Julie, she hadn¡¯tined about being sick or of mosquitoes when she arrived.


    I gazed at it to realize it wasn¡¯t one that had bitten me. The marking was smooth and carved in a half-moon shape. Also, it glowed.


    A mark had never fascinated me before. Not even the birthmark on my shoulder, which people admired when I wore an off-shoulder top or dress.


    Yet, this strange glowing crescent-shaped mark intrigued me. My hand went to touch it, and I let out a gasp as a jolt of electricity shot through me.


    It was the same thing I had felt whenever Sin was near.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been searching around for you.¡±


    I jerked whilst gripping the sink. I red at Sin as he stood at the doorway.


    He dressed casually. He had changed into stonewashed jeans. I hadn¡¯t seen a man that pulled off faded jeans so well. He had discarded the in shirt he donned earlier, leaving his upper body bare. And I drank in his feature greedily.


    His abs even seemed more defined than ever, and I wondered if he had been doing some sort of training I didn¡¯t know of.


    My fingers tingled, and I held it at my side as I imagined pulling the pants off of him.


    Good gracious! Where did those absurd thoughtse from?


    I shouldn¡¯t be thinking of how sexy he was standing in near the door because of what he had told me earlier. But, I couldn¡¯t help myself.


    Reluctantly, my gaze travelled to his face. A smirk yed on his lips, and I noticed a five o¡¯clock shadow on his cheeks as he tilted his head.


    ¡°Well?¡±


    ¡°Well, what?¡±


    ¡°I thought you had something to say because you have been staring at me for far too long.¡±


    I rolled my eyes and blushed. He would never stop being the egotistical jerk he was, as far as I was concerned.


    ¡°I have nothing,¡± I mumbled. ¡°And please, put a cloth on. You make me feel sick.¡±


    Sin chuckled, shaking his head.


    I was d everything was almost back to normal. At least he didn¡¯t have the murderous look on his face any more. Nevertheless, I wanted to know a lot of things.


    A lot of questions were running through my head and I needed answers to them.


    Aside from that, I required rest as well because the dizziness from before started to set in. I reckoned it was because of the drug I had taken or the event of earlier.


    I sigh, gripping the sink tighter.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡± Sin¡¯s brows furrowed. He stepped towards me and hesitantly grip my hands.


    This time, I didn¡¯t flinch. My eyes bored into his through the mirror and I glimpsed the concern in them.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± I murmured. I shrugged his hand away from mine and moved past him.


    ¡°Of course you are. I just need to make sure you don¡¯t copse and smack your head on the sink or the toilet seat.¡± Sin said, walking by my side.


    He shrugged as I nced back at him. But he didn¡¯t stop following me. Even when I climbed on the bed, he did the same.


    ¡°If you have anything to say to me, say it. I wonder why you have been staring at me.¡±


    He sighed. Standing up from where he sat, he clutched a pillow, ced it underneath my head, and went back to his position.


    ¡°Wait.¡± I stopped him as I noticed a tattoo on his back. It was the same tattoo I had seen the first time I arrived at his house.


    I wanted to ask him a question about it, but I had forgotten.


    ¡°The tattoo on your back.¡± I began. I cleared my throat as my voice turned hoarse. ¡°What does it mean?¡±


    ¡°I know you said you are a werewolf, which I¡¯m still trying to assimte. Can you tell me everything I need to know about it? Also, I want to know the reason I¡¯m here and if I¡¯m going to die soon by the hand of one of you.¡±


    Sin grunted. ¡°You are not dying anytime soon as long as I am alive, and you are my wife. No one would dare touch you after I¡¯m done with them for doing this to you.¡±


    I was his wife?!N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Of course, I was. I was legally bound to him. But he hadn¡¯t acted like it from the beginning until now. He hadn¡¯t imed me this way.


    I nced at him, shaking my head. He had returned to his brooding self. He looked formidable, making me feel sorry for who had offended him.


    Sin gripped my hand and stared into my eyes. ¡°You are mine, Artemisia.¡±


    My hand tingled at the contact, and my heart raced. I licked my lips whilst staring at his own. I didn¡¯t concentrate on what he was saying, rather on the sinful thing we could do on the bed.


    ¡°I know,¡± I mumbled, agreeing to whatever he had said. Then I pushed myself into him and locked my lips on his.


    He didn¡¯t pull away. Rather, he gathered me into his arms, making me straddle him.


    It was as if he wanted this for so long. I wanted the same thing too, but I couldn¡¯t ask for fear of being rejected.


    I could not fathom where the boldness of kissing him hade from. But, I didn¡¯t stop.


    I gripped his hair, and yanked on it whilst kissing back.


    Sin clutched my backside and groaned as I ground into him. His hand moved to my back, unhooked my bra slowly, and cupped my breasts.


    I moaned as he tweaked my nipples. I tossed my head back, and pushed myself up, so he could ess the tiny buds with his moist mouth.


    ¡°Sin,¡±


    We broke apart as the door opened.


    ¡°Sh*t!¡± Sin eximed. ¡°Can¡¯t you knock?!¡±


    He red at whoever was at the door.


    I felt the duvet draped over me, as my upper body was almost bare.


    Yet, that didn¡¯t stop my face from going red.


    I didn¡¯t dare turn to look at the intruder due to how embarrassed I was. Yet, I know who had barged inside.


    ¡°What do you want, Laurent?¡± Sin grunted, fixing the bra he had unhooked under the duvet.


    ¡°Not me, but the Pack wants you,¡± Laurent said. ¡°If I knew you were canoodling with your wife, I wouldn¡¯t have volunteered to be here. Now, I feel like bleaching out my eyes.¡±


    ¡°Shut up and get out.¡± Sin said.


    ¡°I should say that to the Pack? I wonder how they would react if they realized their Alpha had been rude suddenly because of a mere human.¡±


    ¡°F**k off.¡± Sin rasped.


    ¡°Hey,¡± I said, rubbing his taut muscles. ¡°He¡¯s trying to piss you off.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡± Sin said.


    ¡°Anyway, I¡¯d be happy to take over if you feel you don¡¯t enjoy being Alpha any more,¡± Laurent said.


    I breathed out as I heard the door shut. I tugged the duvet away from my body and climbed down from Sin.


    ¡°That idiot is a f**king c**k blocker.¡± Sin groaned.


    I giggled whilst my eyes strayed to his pants. He had been hard when I straddled him. But now, the dent had disappeared.


    He slipped into his clothes swiftly, tugged me to him, and ced his lips on mine. ¡°We¡¯ll continue thister.¡± He promised, walking out of the door.


    I plopped on the bed, staring at the ceiling. I didn¡¯t get the answers I wanted because his body distracted me, and I wondered if he had done that on purpose.


    ¡°No, he didn¡¯t,¡± I mumbled. I had been the one that initiated the kiss. Perhaps I should stop thinking about how satisfied he could make me feel. By removing the thoughts from my mind, I was sure I would get the answers I wanted.

 Twenty-nine

    SIN


    I slipped into therge hall we often gathered for meetings. It was situated beside the pce building, and it was a building of its own. Anyone that didn¡¯t know about us werewolves, especially the humans, would think the building was arge warehouse because they built it that way. Since I came back to Merene, I had renovated it, making it look newer on the inside.


    Whereas on the outside, anyone could tell it had been existing for a long time because of the structure that was beaten by the extreme weather. I crinkle my nose as the scent of acrylic paint drifted into it.


    I walked towards the round table and sat on the vacant chair that was far from the others, which signalled I was the leader. Clutching my hands together, I set them in front of me on the table and nced around.


    I believe everyone in the pack was present. No one dares defied an order whenever I wanted them to gather for a meeting. Not even my mother, the dowager queen.


    I wasn¡¯t strict, but it had been a rule that wasid down for every pack member to heed to the call of the Alpha, except those that had called in sick.


    I caught a glimpse of my mother. She was close to a small door that led to the infirmary.


    She was speaking to a Theta. They were the medic of the pack. They assisted in childbirth, and healing of injured members, and they were very much respected. I strained my ears whilst trying to gather what they were saying, but it was in a hushed voice and I wondered what she was talking about.


    Perhaps they were sick werewolves she was watching over. She oversaw the other members¡¯ welfare, which made her a guardian, or they could be called an epsilon.


    Guardians or epsilon didn¡¯t oversee only the welfare of members, but they also ward off intruders, and they were skilled warriors.


    Before anyone could attain that rank, the person should have been a Zeta or a lead warrior, before the position would be offered to them.


    I nced away from her to concentrate on the people that had gathered around.


    ¡°So¡­¡± I said, raising my brows.


    ¡°Yeah, before I proceed with what we had spoken about, how was it? I didn¡¯t know you were that fast in getting-¡±


    ¡°Shut up Laurent,¡± I groaned. ¡°Or I¡¯ll make you.¡±


    Laurent snorted, chuckling.


    It wasn¡¯t like it would be the first time we were bickering. We asionally have a sibling squabble, which always leads to the infirmary.


    People never really understood the reason we were often at loggerhead, they just assumed we were childish. I had heard that a lot, even though no one could say that to my face.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    Mother often berated us and tried to make us settle each time we fought when young.


    It wasn¡¯t so now. I¡¯d rather do things I loathed than let Laurent anger me and makeup with him after.


    Besides, it wasn¡¯t like after we made up with each other, he would stop being the annoying little brother he was.


    ¡°Whatever,¡± Laurent said, rolling his eyes. ¡°So, before you came, we were talking about your wife.¡±


    I narrowed my eyes whilst staring at the cheeky grin on his face. My hand balled into fists, and he lifted his hands, chuckling.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t mean it that way.¡± He added, swiftly.


    ¡°Better not,¡± I mumbled. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t have anyone talking about her in my absence.¡±


    Because siblings or not, meeting or not, I was ready to pummel his face.


    After what had happened to Artemisia, I didn¡¯t want anyone making a joke about her.


    My lips twisted as thest word yed over again in my mind. I didn¡¯t care about her. But since he attacked her, seeing her weak, bruised body makes me want to go into a rage.


    Laurent sighed. His face turned serious, and he picked up a pen that was lying on the table beside a map.


    ¡°Whilst doing the cleaning up, Jax noticed a marking on the delivery man that attacked her.¡± He pushed a paper towards me and I clutched it.


    I grimaced whilst staring at the drawing. I couldn¡¯t forget the sign even if I was asleep. It was the same as I had seen, and the reason I fled to Merene.


    I thought they were after me. Now it was certain they wanted Artemisia. But why?


    ¡°That¡¯s a good question,¡± Laurent stated.


    ¡°Stop being nosy. I didn¡¯t say you could read my thoughts!¡± I red at him.


    I wasn¡¯t the only one with the ability to read thoughts in the pack. Laurent had the gift too, making it two of us. But mine was more pronounced than his. He could only read thoughts if he concentrated harder.


    But I could read, and as well infiltrate the person¡¯s mind.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t read your thoughts. You were thinking out loud.¡± He drawled, then began to sing the song.


    ¡°I wonder if you children could do without an argument a day.¡± Mother tutted whilst walking towards us.


    ¡°I need the help of three Phis and 4 Epsilons.¡± She said, then began calling out names.


    ¡°Where is Allison?¡± She asked.


    ¡°Who knows? Perhaps she¡¯s spooning with someone somewhere.¡± Laurent said.


    ¡°And oh, pun intended.¡± He added.


    Mother sent him a withering look, then nced at me. ¡°It¡¯s your responsibility to look after everyone in the Pack, including your younger ones.¡± She said through a mind link.


    ¡°There is a role for that,¡± I dismissed.


    She huffed, walking away.


    Why did everyone think it was my job to look after everyone? No, not everyone. My mother, particrly!


    Yeah, every pack member was responsible for the well-being of each other, but she believed I should look after everyone, whereas it was the job of the Epsilon, Theta, and Phi.


    Allison was a Delta. Deltas were the messenger of the pack. They risk their lives to go between allies. It was a dangerous position because anyone that didn¡¯t have the skills ofmunicating effectively with people or a peace-loving person wouldn¡¯t be able to join as they could get killed In their first assignment.


    Allison was also part of the Phi and Theta. She was part of the Phi because of her children-loving nature, and the Theta because she had medical knowledge.


    Now she was nowhere to be found.


    Only gods know where she had rushed off to. Glimpsing the smirk on Laurent¡¯s face and his offhandment meant he knew where she had gone.


    He was closer to her, even to mother than I was since I had been away for a long while.


    It was a surprise they chose me as the Alpha. I had sworn to protect everyone with myst breath. I wasn¡¯t backing out of the oath. Not even the yearning that had begun due to Artemisia¡¯s presence could stop that.


    Regardless, they needed to cut me some cks instead of being on my neck at all times!


    ¡°What are we going to do about the intruders?¡± Melvin, a Zeta, asked.


    ¡°For now,¡± I began, then paused. I nced at everyone to ensure their attention was on me. ¡°We are going to strategize whilst observing what is going on in the environment. I¡¯m sorry I haven¡¯t been observant. I will try harder this time.¡±


    They nodded, and Laurent leaned into me. ¡°It was because of Artemisia, I know that. I wonder if she¡¯s as sweet as she appears.¡±


    I gritted my teeth but didn¡¯t respond to him.


    ¡°We need to gather here by this time tomorrow for another meeting. We are notplete at the moment. I need everyone gathered here.¡± I stated, ncing at Laurent.


    It was his job to gather everyone around in the pack whenever a crucial meeting was being called. Also, he acted as my representative whenever I was absent. That makes him my Beta.


    ¡°Of course, Alpha. Everyone will be here by this time tomorrow at his Lordship Order.¡±


    I rolled my eyes at his teasing tone. ¡°For today we need to be on alert,¡± I said, then went on positioning every werewolf, from the Beta to the lowest, Omega, in the four corners of Merene.


    Merene was arge town. I had toured everywhere possible, even to the dangerous towns where werewolves weren¡¯t supposed to be.


    I hade out safely. Likewise, I only hoped we could ward off the impending doom that seemed to be approaching with full force.

 Thirty

    SIN


    It was nighttime when I stepped into the room again. I saw Artemisia standing by the window side, staring up at the light of the moon.


    She tilted her head and ced her hands on the sill. The nightie she wore ruffled as the wind floated into the room, and her long waist-length ginger hair followed suit.


    I groaned as her delicious scent glided into my nostrils. My pants tightened, and I nced at the already forming dent on it.


    It was just like always. I wondered if I would ever be free from the spell she had ced on me, as I didn¡¯t see it to be an ordinary thing.


    No woman had ever affected me this way.


    For others, when I felt like gettingid, I needed to be close to them, and initiate some sort of romance before I got turned on.


    Sometimes, I don¡¯t get turned on, I just do what I want and leave almost immediately.


    I wasn¡¯t the one to dwell on a fling or a one-night stand. I like to tell the women I wanted to be with beforehand, so they wouldn¡¯t read any meaning to whatever happened between us.


    However, for Artemisia, it was different.


    ¡°This woman would be the death of me.¡±


    I gritted my teeth whilst mping my feet tightly to remain on the spot as the urge to take her to bed swelled through me.


    I inhaled, then let it out slowly to clear my thoughts. Also, I nced at her again and noticed she was now staring at me. But she still stood by the window.


    My ears perked up as several howls sounded from afar. My body tingled, reminding me it was time to transform into my wolf form.


    I hadn¡¯t noticed the wolf moon. But, I usually know whenever I want to transform. Sometimes, I could control it, whilst the other time, I couldn¡¯t.


    Just like tonight. It had given me the first warning. But I was trying my best to ignore it. I wanted to speak with Artemisia. To make her feel secure and not make her feel like she would be a meal to any supernatural beings.


    ¡°Hey,¡± I said.


    I eyed her briefly, and I glimpsed a look of uncertainty on her face. She tilted her head and her eyes narrowed.


    ¡°What is wrong?¡± I asked as she grimaced.


    ¡°Is that a werewolf?¡± She inquired, walking towards the window again. She dragged the curtains apart and poked her head outside.


    ¡°It is,¡± I affirmed.


    ¡°I believe you owe me an exnation for everything.¡± She said.


    I nodded, walking towards the swivel chair that stood in front of the wardrobe.


    ¡°I doubt you would understand everything. But, you can do your research on it. Although not everything that is being told on the inte is true.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± She said, walking towards the bed. She sat on it, crossing her ankle.


    ¡°Werewolves are supernatural beings. Most people, especially humans, believe it to be mythical. Well, they are not, and one is right here in front of you.¡± I chuckled, pointing at myself. I frowned as I noticed she didn¡¯t catch my joke.


    ¡°There are a lot of hierarchies in not only the werewolf world, but the supernatural world atrge, and each rank must obey the others, from the senior to the junior. That is the rule that wasid down.¡±


    Pausing, I nced at her to see if she was listening. I continued whilst I saw her eyes on me.


    ¡°For instance, the werewolf rank begins from the Alpha¡­¡±


    ¡°Who¡¯s Luna and why do you keep calling me that?¡± She cut me off.


    ¡°I¡¯ll get to that,¡± I mumbled. ¡°The Alpha is the leader of the werewolf. The previous Alpha chooses them to take on the role. Or if she saw them perfect for the position, the moon goddess chooses them, Selene sometimes associated as¡­¡±


    ¡°Artemis in Greek,¡± Artemisia said with a smile.


    I nodded. At least she was listening and wasn¡¯t cowering like I had thought or staring at me with wild eyes as she had done earlier.


    ¡°Most times, the Alpha is selected after sparring with another werewolf who desired to be the Alpha in the pack. So, technically, it is a battle of strength when that happens.¡±


    I went further to exin how I became the Alpha, which was by session from my father and the moon goddess, as she deemed me worthy. Also, I told her about the other ranks were present in the werewolf world.


    And a little about other supernatural beings, so she would have a bit of knowledge and as well as tried not to overwhelm her.


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s all. Do you have questions, or is there something you don¡¯t understand?¡± I asked.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    I facepalmed inwardly because I sounded like the Sigma, the tutors in the pack.


    Furthermore, I could be many things if I wasn¡¯t an Alpha. But being part of the Sigma was something I would never wish to be, as I was impatient to exin things I believe they should know beforehand.


    However, exining everything patiently to Artemisia was astounding. It makes me feel like someone else.


    ¡°How many supernatural beings are there in Merene? What will happen to me that isn¡¯t a werewolf? Did you ept me because you wanted to kill me?¡± She rambled.


    ¡°Woah!¡± I eximed. ¡°Hold up. One question at a time.¡±


    Artemisia nodded but said nothing. I assumed it was all she wanted to ask, so I began with the exnation.


    ¡°There are a lot of supernatural beings in Merene. I don¡¯t think if we start counting each household they are in, we won¡¯t get all of them, as a lot migrate into this region every day.¡±


    ¡°Secondly,¡± I said. I stood up from where I sat and moved towards her. I waited in front of her to see if she was going to scurry away. As she didn¡¯t, I crouched and gripped her hand.


    ¡°I am not killing you Artemisia and no one is doing anything to you. Not even a single hair on your body would I let anyone touch again.¡± I vowed, clutching her hands tightly.


    I felt something snap within me. It was as if the wall that I had built around me had broken. I didn¡¯t know how, but I felt a change in my emotions.


    The hate I had for her had disappeared abruptly. Even though she did nothing that made me loathe her.


    But now, I didn¡¯t anymore.


    Your mate, Ager, my wolf whispered.


    My mate? I questioned back, aloud.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t exin why you call me Luna and what is a mate?¡±


    I nced at Artemisia. She was my mate. But how?!

 Thirty-one

    ARTEMISIA


    I watched Sin as he strode to the window side. He tugged his hair and let out a low growl, making me think about what was happening to him.


    Perhaps he was transforming? I mulled whilst remembering what I read on the inte.


    He had said I shouldn¡¯t believe anything that was said there. But I could not help but wonder how he often transforms.


    Would his bones break?


    Would he be in agony, as stated?


    And would he be bloodthirsty and look monstrous?


    I couldn¡¯t stop picturing the way he would be in his wolf form. I had only seen his eyes swirling from ck to golden. It was terrifying when I nced at him during the transformation.


    I doubt if I would want to stay in the same room as him if I see him in his wolf form.


    ¡°If the question is too difficult for you to answer, you need not,¡± I said, catching his attention.


    Even though I know what the terms I asked him to exin meant, I wanted more rification from him. He was a werewolf, and he would know how it works.


    ¡°No, it is fine.¡± He mumbled with a shake of his head.


    He stepped closer to me, but he was still far away. His back was to me and his body was tense.


    I noticed while glimpsing at his back that he was breathing a bit too fast. His broad shoulders moved with each breath he took.


    ¡°Sin?¡± I stood from the bed and walked toward him cautiously.


    ¡°Don¡¯t.¡± He grunted, halting me.


    ¡°Why?¡± I inquired with a raised brow, even if he couldn¡¯t see me. ¡°It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t want to tell me. I already did my research about what I need to-¡±


    ¡°This isn¡¯t about your questions!¡± He barked.


    I flinched at the harshness of his voice. ¡°I-I¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s about you.¡± He said, cutting me off.


    He turned to me slowly. His eyes were now the weird golden colour it was earlier. But he still looked very much human and hadn¡¯t transformed as I had imagined.


    ¡°Why, I don¡¯t understand?¡±Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    ¡°You don¡¯t understand?!¡± He questioned.


    I shifted backward as he stepped toward me. My legs smashed into the bed and I tumbled into it.


    ¡°I could have sworn you understand what was going on with me.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand what you are talking about,¡± I mumbled, ncing up at him.


    ¡°Oh, darling, you do.¡± Sin said with a smirk.


    I gasped as he came on top of me abruptly. His hands gripped mine, and he widened my thighs with his muscr legs whilst settling in between me.


    ¡°You are hurting me!¡± I moaned as his grip tightened. My eyes watered, and I blinked the tears that had gathered at the corner of my eyes away.


    I chanced a nce at him, and I noticed his eyes were still the peculiar golden colour.


    He believed I understand what was happening. Was that the reason his mood changed?


    It must have been because he hadn¡¯t acted this way earlier whilst trying to apologize or exining the werewolf world to me.


    It seemed like he was possessed suddenly. But by what?


    To be honest, I understood nothing about supernatural beings. Only that they existed now.


    Still, my knowledge about them was limited. What I knew was when a person was possessed, they tend to do awful things.


    Things they might not remember after the deed was done.


    ¡°Sin, please, you are hurting me!¡± I said, a little louder, so he could snap out of the daze he was in.


    Yet, he didn¡¯t let go. Or maybe he wasn¡¯t in any daze.


    ¡°What do you want with me?!¡± He demanded. He gripped my shoulder and shook me.


    ¡°I-I¡­¡± I stuttered.


    Shit!


    Why was I stuttering? It wasn¡¯t like I did anything wrong. Yet, I couldn¡¯t make a sentence withplete sense.


    Heck, I couldn¡¯t form a simple word. I could only stare at him with wide eyes.


    His eyes zed, and a vein throbbed in his jaw. He growled, and I noticed his teeth, or should I say fangs, were out.


    His head dipped close to my neck, and I panicked. I shoved him with all the strength I had, as well as kicked him where the sun didn¡¯t shine. I doubt if he would be able to make babies with the force I had used.


    ¡°Bloody hell, what was that for?!¡± He groaned, rolling on the bed. His hand went in between his thighs and he clutched the area that my shin had connected with.


    I wheezed, scampering to the door as soon as my kick disorientated him. I gripped the handle and paused.


    Why was I hesitating? He was trying to kill me and instead of escaping to save myself; I was thinking about his welfare.


    I believed I was in over my head. If I wasn¡¯t,mon sense should have told me to run with the opportunity I had got.


    My legs stay rooted to the spot, and I nced at the bed, where he was still groaning.


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t trying to kill you.¡± He winced sitting on the bed. His hand brushed through his messy dark locks, and he shook his head.


    ¡°I only wanted answers.¡± He added, his eyes locking on mine.


    I let out a relieved sigh whilst staring at him. His eyes were now the normal dark colour I adore. Slowly, I moved towards the bed, but didn¡¯t go close to him.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry if I frightened you.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± I said. Even as the word slipped out of my mouth, I doubted if everything would be okay.


    ¡°I would never hurt you. You should know that.¡± He said, kneading the back of his neck.


    ¡°Of course, you will never,¡± I affirmed with a nod.


    I believe he would noty his hands on me. Even though he had spanked me once, which I truly deserved. Perhaps, if I had known about werewolves then, I wouldn¡¯t have thought about defying his order, as he wanted me to be safe.

 Thirty-two

    ARTEMISIA


    I sat on the bed after a while. Sin was still in the room with me but we didn¡¯t say a word to each other.


    Rather, we were lost in thoughts. The silence between us was afortable one and I enjoyed it. I nced at him, his hands covered his face and he let out a grimace.


    ¡°Now it all makes sense.¡± He mumbled.


    ¡°What makes sense?¡± I asked, tilting a brow.


    ¡°The urges I hade to develop when you are near.¡± He stated.


    ¡°What urge?¡± I inquired again.


    Sin stared at me with, ¡®Are you a dummy?¡¯ Look. I shrugged whilst waiting for answers to my questions.


    It wasn¡¯t my fault he didn¡¯t like exining things. If he had exined better, I was sure I wouldn¡¯t have asked him for more exnation.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    He walked to the window and back to the bedside.


    ¡°You know, I married you to take over the throne of Merene.¡± He began, paused, let out a sigh and shook a strand of hair out of his face.


    I nodded. He had married me because of that. I hadn¡¯t known at first. Until he said so. Still, I believe it was a stupid reason since we weren¡¯t into each other.


    Moreover, I wasn¡¯t the kind of woman he fancies. But, he said he had been desperate. I was the avable option and he had done so without hesitation.


    I wasn¡¯t furious with him. Rather, I was with my parents because they had sold me off to acquire more wealth.


    I was aware they were trying to save face as we were practically in debt. Yet, I feel the reason was shallow as well, just like the one Sin had.


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s not all.¡± Sin breathed out. He stood in front of the vanity and ced his hands on the table.


    ¡°A prophecy came about me that I should search for the person that would bring out my innermost desire.¡±


    ¡°You have a seer too?¡± I questioned, interrupting him.


    ¡°Of course, we do.¡±


    Oh right. He had said there were many supernatural beings. So, it only made sense if there were varieties of them.


    ¡°I had thought it was Adrina.¡± He grimaced perhaps, remembering what they had together. ¡°My ex Fiancee.¡±


    The same Adrina?!


    The image of the dark-haired beauty surfaced in my mind. I scowled whilst recalling thest encounter I had with her in the gallery. Was she a werewolf too?


    She had stared at me in a nasty manner and I suspect she was eager to kill me as well. It wouldn¡¯t be a surprise if Sin confirmed she was one.


    ¡°Adrina is a witch.¡± Sin said as if reading my thoughts.


    A witch?!


    It was even worse than being a werewolf. Or maybe not because I didn¡¯t know the strength of each supernatural being. I wasn¡¯t even one too.


    However, I couldn¡¯t forget the nasty glint in her eyes. I was d we hadn¡¯t met again since I didn¡¯t know what would happen at our second meeting.


    It seemed like she was furious that Sin had gotten married to me. Even at the wedding, she had been all over him as if she owned him. She had acted like he was hers which was far more infuriating than the disclosure of her being a witch.


    ¡°What happened between you two?¡±


    ¡°We weren¡¯tpatible. The prophecy said she would bring out the worst in me if I chose her as my Luna. So, I had to let go.¡± He grunted.


    ¡°That makes sense,¡± I muttered. ¡°But then, you would have been in search of the suitable woman for you. A woman you don¡¯t need to put away after ascending the throne. The person that would be your queen both in the human world and supernatural world. Why me?!¡±


    ¡°Aside from wanting to ascend the throne desperately, I wanted revenge on your sister for leaving me at thest minute. So, I went after you even when she said you aren¡¯t good enough.¡±


    Emma said that?


    Of course, she could. I didn¡¯t doubt that and I wasn¡¯t furious because it was the truth. I wasn¡¯t good enough. I had never been good enough for anyone. Not even my parents.


    I was more like a tool. A daughter that needs to be perfect so she could be sent off to the man that pays the highest bid on her. A daughter whom they had groomed to produce the perfect offspring¡­


    ¡°You are good enough for me.¡± Sin asserted, snapping me out of my thoughts.


    ¡°But you hate me,¡± I creased my brows, staring up at him.


    ¡°I don¡¯t.¡± He said, gripping my hand. ¡°I find you irresistible which itself is annoying. Then, I realized that you were my mate. Something I had been trying so hard to deny. But, it¡¯s clearer now.¡±


    My brows lifted as I nced at him. I was his mate?


    How was it possible? Were werewolves allowed to mate with humans?


    ¡°Yes, werewolves can mate with humans but it is a rare urrence.¡± He said.


    ¡°I¡¯m confused. How did you know I was your mate? I mean, is there any special thing that needs to happen or did the seer say so?¡±


    ¡°Your scent, it can¡¯t be mistaken. I can¡¯t control myself while with you. It seemed there is a sort of ma pulling us together¡±


    He was right about the ma thingy. I had found myself reacting to him even though it was thest thing I wished to do.


    I wanted to loathe him for agreeing to a marriage that was meant to be doomed, yet I couldn¡¯t.


    ¡°Also¡­¡± Sin continued. ¡°I marked you and the sign remains there with a glow. It means we are fated. You are the one to bring out my innermost desire, Artemisia.¡±


    Mate, Marked, Fated?!


    Too many words in a sentence. My head reeled and my heart fluttered. We were meant to be together and he didn¡¯t hate me as I had thought.


    He had marked me too. How?


    My neck tingled as if realizing my question. My hand went to the spot just before my cor bone. I walked to the mirror and I peered into it.


    ¡°That is the mark there.¡± Sin appeared at my back and caressed my neck.


    ¡°You remember when this happened?¡±


    I nodded, blushing. The event of that night shed back into my mind whilst I stared at myself.


    I was his mate. What was I supposed to do now?


    It was still confusing. I wish I had a handbook for werewolves that would put me through all this. At least, I wouldn¡¯t look astonished.

 Thirty-three

    ARTEMISIA


    ¡°What was the report of yesterday¡¯s watch?¡±


    I heard Sin ask. Then there was silence. I ced my ears on therge wooden door, but I could not hear anything again.


    I straightened whilst I heard footsteps. My breath hitched as I nced around. There was no secret hideout in the narrow passageway I was in and wondered what would happen if I was caught eavesdropping.


    For a brief moment, I stood next to the door whilst waiting for whoever was approaching. I stared around and let out a sigh as I saw no one.


    Clutching the metal doorknob, I tilted my head and thought of what Sin was going to say.


    I doubt he would be pleased to see me. I was aware the ce was where the werewolves¡¯ pack gathered, as he said. Likewise, I understood I shouldn¡¯t be seen even close to the door, much less being inside the room.


    Yet, I was curious. I wanted to see what was going on inside therge house which I thought was an abandoned warehouse.


    Most especially, I wanted to see who the members of the packprise.


    Earlier, Sin had excused himself toe here, and I had followed him stealthily. Even though I know where the building was, I didn¡¯t know why I followed him.


    I believed it was the curiosity that had built up in me after he left the room that made me do so.


    ¡°There is no going back now,¡± I mumbled.


    I nudged the door and slipped into the room. I gagged as dust wafted into my nostrils. Sneezing, I wrinkled my nose. I blinked severally to get my eyes ustomed to the dim lighting in the room.


    The hall had be silent, and I noticed everyone¡¯s eyes were on me.


    I didn¡¯t know the number of people that were present, as some were going in and out of a small room. The others were gathered around a round table, where Sin sat at what seemed to be the leader¡¯s chair. It was a high-backed sofa chair, whereas the others were straight-back wooden chairs.


    Sin¡¯s eyes were glued to mine, and I stared back. I didn¡¯t look away, and neither did he.


    He stood from where he sat and strode towards me.


    ¡°What do you want here?!¡± Sin gripped my hand.


    He grunted whilst dragging me to the corner of the room.


    ¡°I believe you hate your life so much to defy my orders of not leaving the freaking room.¡±


    I glimpsed the fury in Sin¡¯s eyes as I stared up at him.


    ¡°The building is still in the pce¡¯s surroundings. It¡¯s not like I went anywhere dangerous.¡± I mumbled, tugging my hand away.


    Even though he had my best interest at heart, I feel he was just being irrational.


    ¡°I¡¯m irrational?!¡± He let out an unamused chuckle.


    ¡°F**k my leaking thought,¡± I mumbled, groaning. Sin seemed more furious than he was a few seconds ago. But, it didn¡¯t make me scamper away.


    I wanted to know everything that was happening. I wouldn¡¯t know anything if he continued to imprison me in the room.


    ¡°The damned hybrid that almost killed you did so under my freaking nose. What more could another damned soul do when you keep subjecting yourself to dangers?!¡±


    ¡°Leave her be, Sinir.¡±


    My eyes trailed to Sin¡¯s mother, Queen Ada, who was approaching us.


    ¡°She¡¯s already in danger. I believe all the supernatural beings, even your enemies, know you are harbouring a human in your house.¡± She said, stepping towards us.


    I bowed slightly in greeting and straightened again. Queen Ada nodded in acknowledgement and went on.


    ¡°Sooner orter, more woulde for her. The only thing you could do now is to keep her safe, which I doubt you can.¡± Queen Ada said.


    ¡°F**k!¡± Sin eximed.


    I flinched as he punched the wall, and he nced at me.


    For a while, I stood at the entrance with Sin and his mother. No one said a thing. But, I feel Sin and his mother were having a silent conversation as they stared at each other.


    I recalled Sin had said such was possible, talking through the mind. He had called it something which I couldn¡¯t remember.


    I jerked as his hand gripped mine swiftly. This time, it wasn¡¯t to berate me. It was to lead me to where the round table was.


    I grinned as I reached there. I was d Sin didn¡¯t look angry any more or maybe not at me.


    I believe he was frustrated at everything that was happening. So, I sat on the chair that had been brought. It was exactly like the same design he was in.


    The instant I sat on it, I felt like a queen who was about to address her people. Although I was a Queen since he¡¯d be king, it feels different whilst sitting on the chair, surrounded by werewolves.


    I could sense it, but I couldn¡¯t ce my hand on what makes it that way.


    The other people in the room assessed me. Sin didn¡¯t introduce me to them, and they didn¡¯t ask either.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    I assumed they should know who I was as a wee party had been thrown for me the day I arrived.


    The hair on the back of my neck prickled, I nced to my right and I saw Laurent.


    A smirk was on his devilishly handsome face and his hazel eyes twinkled.


    I blushed whilst ncing at myself. My clothes weren¡¯t revealing. I wore a long flowy navy blue gown with a boat neckline. The sleeves were long and the gown didn¡¯t even entuate my shape.


    I would say it made me look like an underdeveloped adult, as it didn¡¯t show off anything. Yet, I had worn it because the colour suited my baster skin, and itplimented my ginger hair.


    Nheless, Laurent was smirking, and I noticed him licking his lips as well.


    I was not irritated by the way he was staring at me because he had done worse on the first day, undressing me with his eyes and making ludicrous jokes about wanting to bed me. Rather, I was reacting to him.


    He was as handsome as Sin, but he was not built like him. Laurent¡¯s lips fascinated me, whereas I was fascinated by every part of my husband¡¯s body.


    I licked my lips as my eyes zeroed on Laurent¡¯s. I wanted to taste them, to feel if it was better than Sin¡¯s¡­


    What the hell was wrong with me?


    I shook my head to clear my thoughts. Why was I thinking about him, sensuously?


    We had not talked one on one nor did we run into each other by chance, yet I was thinking of doing silly things to him.


    Where did the thoughte from? I mulled, ncing around therge room.


    Maybe someone was controlling it.

 Thirty-four

    ARTEMISIA


    ¡°You need to obey me for once and stay out of trouble.¡± Sin rasped.


    ¡°But I did nothing wrong,¡± I mumbled, eyeing him.


    I bit my lower lip to stop myself fromughing as he red at me. He didn¡¯t look angry to me, rather he was cute.


    Hisshes were ridiculously long for a man. Most women I knew had falsies on, whereas Sin had them in abundance.


    I was among the women that had scantyshes, but I don¡¯t like using artificial ones. I¡¯d rather use mascara than burden myself with it.


    ¡°You did.¡± He gritted his teeth, then clutched my hand that was wandering to the pen, which was beside arge piece of paper that looked like a map.


    I shrugged, jerking my hand away from his. Then concentrated on a brte that cleared her throat.


    She stood from the chair and nced around the hall before speaking.


    ¡°In the group I was in, nothing out of the ordinary happened during the watch.¡± She said.


    Sin nodded his head, and she sat before ncing at another brte that raised her hand.


    ¡°Yes, Daisy?¡±


    ¡°We heard several howls which were different from ours. But we couldn¡¯t confirm the exact location it came from, as we didn¡¯t have a tracker in our group.¡±


    ¡°A tracker,¡± I mumbled.


    The world of the werewolves might not be as different as I thought from the human world. They had everything we had, and they even looked like humans.


    I read from a book that there were werewolves that didn¡¯t take the form of humans whilst some looked like half-wolf and half-human.


    I doubt if they were real. But then, Sin had confirmed that they weren¡¯t mythical beings and were very much real.


    To me, the people I was sitting with at the moment seemed very human and nothing like the beast that had attacked me, but Jamie was a human at first nce. So maybe if I provoked one of them seated here, they might change to that.


    But, I hadn¡¯t provoked Jamie, which was annoying and confusing.


    I had asked Sin why anyone would want to kill me. He was confused as well, and he did not give me the answer I wanted. Instead, he had made me look at the positive side and promised to guard me with his life.


    The promise had made my feelings for him heightened.


    ¡°I told you we have a lot of werewolves with unique abilities.¡± Sin mumbled.


    I nodded, nced at everyone sitting around the table, then at him.


    I scrutinized his face for a brief second, then blushed as he caught my eyes on him.


    He tilted his brows, and a small smile appeared on his lips. ¡°What are you staring at?¡±


    I rolled my eyes, shrugging. There was no way I was going to tell him, the way he leads them fascinates me. Also, he was attractive and made me have naughty thoughts.


    ¡°Fine, don¡¯t say it. But I know I look amazing.¡±


    Was he reading my thoughts again? Maybe after the meeting, if we were alone, I would tell him to stop doing that.


    I doubt if it was possible. What I was sure of was, that he would either get me mad and make me leave the room or he would try to seduce me, which would make us end up without items of clothing.


    I let out a sigh, and wrung the golden band on my finger out of habit.


    I hadn¡¯t taken it off after the wedding. Even though I didn¡¯t like the idea of being married to him, it made me feel safe.


    It made me feel like he was near all the time.


    ¡°Anyway, we need to begin another watch tonight as a letter from an unknown source came in.¡±


    I snapped out of my thoughts, ncing at Laurent. He stuck his hand into the ck leather jacket he donned and pulled out a neat envelope.


    ¡°Another letter?¡± Sin grimaced. He gripped the envelope Laurent pushed towards him and tore it open without hesitation.


    Despite the reluctance in his voice, he didn¡¯t seem hesitant to open it.


    Sin growled and scrunched up the paper in his hand. Everyone¡¯s eyes were on him, including mine. But he didn¡¯t say a word.


    I clutched his hand, which was balled into a fist, caressing it.


    Sin¡¯s eyes narrowed at me. Briefly, I thought he was going to scold me for touching him, but he didn¡¯t, nor did he pull away.


    I wanted to ask him what the letter was about. But, I couldn¡¯t. I wonder if he would tell me if I did. But I saw him and Laurent staring at each other before he spoke up again.


    ¡°Although we haven¡¯t seen anything out of the ordinary here yet, we have confirmed that there was some in Coastal Oak, a neighbouring town.¡± Sin said.


    ¡°So, we need to be alert, as we don¡¯t want to be caught off guard like thest time.¡± He added.


    Everyone grimaced, nodding their heads. What happened thest time? I wanted to ask, but I nodded instead, even though I didn¡¯t know what was going on.


    At least, I would get some answers to my question in private.


    ¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï


    I gasped as soon as I entered the room. My eyes went wide, and a shriek escaped from my lips as I mmed into a hard body.


    The person¡¯s hand covered my mouth, and I struggled in his grasp.


    ¡°It¡¯s me.¡±


    I let out a relieved sigh as I heard Sin¡¯s voice. ¡°What is that for?!¡±


    I punched his chest whilst moving away from his grasp.


    Light from the moon prated the room from the opened curtains, and I saw him shrug. I walked to the switch and pressed it down. Light filled the room, and I nced at Sin, who was still by the door.


    My cheeks reddened as I took in his appearance. He wasn¡¯t on a shirt, as usual. I guess he enjoyed stripping, as I didn¡¯t see him in clothes most of the time, except when he was in an important gathering.


    Right now, he was only in a boxer¡¯s brief and his hair was in disarray. His dark eyes glinted, and I noticed it was swirling in the weird golden colour.


    ¡°Why do your eyes do that all the time? I mean, change from ck to Gold?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s because,¡± Sin said, then paused. He pushed himself away from the door and walked toward me.


    One of his hands clutched my hand, tugging me to him. Whilst the other grabbed my backside, kneading them.


    ¡°Sin¡­¡± I moaned.


    My brows creased as he halted what he was doing. But he didn¡¯t release me.


    ¡°Because darling,¡± He continued. ¡°You bring out a new side of me. My eyes change because of you.¡±


    ¡°Could it be the desire they talked about?¡± He mulled, furrowing his brows. He shook his head, scowling.


    ¡°My innermost desire can¡¯t be sex, can it?¡±N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    ¡°No, it can¡¯t,¡± I mumbled.


    I was aware he had been with a lot of women. The ones he lusted after and the ones that lusted after him. I was sure when the seer mentioned innermost desire; it wasn¡¯t about bedding women.


    I believe Sin was just reacting to me because I was his true mate.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, you are my true mate.¡± He muttered, then covered my lips with his.


    ¡°Do you read my thoughts all the time? It¡¯s kind of creepy.¡± I said into his mouth.


    ¡°Stop talking.¡± He groaned.


    I nodded and concentrated on the kiss rather than the question I had asked.

 Thitrty-five

    ARTEMISIA


    I wrapped my hand around his neck and shoved my body into his.


    Sin bit on my bottom lip, I moaned, and he used the opportunity to slip his tongue into my mouth.


    I felt his member stiffen as it sprang to life. I hopped into his arms, wrapping my leg around his waist.


    ¡°Shit!¡± Sin grunted, whilst supporting me with his hand.


    His lips left mine momentarily, and they moved to my neck.


    I gasped as he sucked on the spot where he had marked me. My eyes rolled into my head and I clutched the back of his hair tighter whilst pleasure began building in me.


    ¡°Oh, gods,¡± I murmured, tossing my head back, so he could assess my neck more.


    Sin tossed me on the bed, and he came on top of me swiftly. One hand undid my buttons whilst the other was underneath my dress, lingering on the silky pant I donned.


    ¡°Sin!¡± I squirmed whilst he nudged the pants aside. His hand slipped into my wet fold and I gasped.


    For a brief second, I forgot about the werewolf world and all the questions I had about him. I concentrated on the naughty things he was doing to my delicate body.


    I wondered how things had escted to this. It was barely an hour ago when I left the hall to get some rest.


    Sin and I hadn¡¯t seen each other because he had left soon after the meeting. I stayed behind whilst watching over the sick children, Queen Ada¡¯s order.


    I didn¡¯t mind doing what she had ordered me to do because I wanted to get closer to the werewolves and know more about them.


    Right now, I was in bed with him. It did not surprise me since we tend to get aroused whenever we were alone with each other.


    ¡°So beautiful and sweet.¡± Sin rasped. He took my lips in his once more, kissing me swiftly.


    ¡°You have clothes on,¡± I whined as my hand moved to his shirt.


    I attempted to undo the buttons, but he pped my hands away.


    ¡°That¡¯s not fair!¡± I grumbled, attempting to shove him off me.


    Despite him not letting me, I still want him to continue what he was doing. I would have thought I was the only one enjoying it, if not for the golden glint in his eyes.


    I licked my lips as I watched him stripped. His hand went to his boxer brief, and I groaned, shaking my head whilst attempting to shut my eyes.


    ¡°Watch me.¡± He growled, gripping my chin as I looked away.


    I nodded and did as hemanded. Slowly, I watched as he removed every piece of clothing from his body.


    I could have sworn he was trying to seduce me with the way he was undressing unhurriedly.


    My eyes widened whilst he removed thest piece of clothes. He was so huge. I marvelled at how he had fitted into me, seeing as I was on the small side.


    His hand gripped it and my eyes snapped to his face. What was he doing? I mused, watching as he stroked it. I wanted to look away, but I couldn¡¯t.


    I was fascinated by how it hardened with each grasp.


    ¡°Come.¡± He rasped.


    I heeded his call and moved to the edge of the bed.


    Sin stepped towards me and nudged his shaft towards me.


    ¡°What?!¡± I asked with erged eyes.


    ¡°Take it.¡±


    Oh, goodness!


    He wanted me to take his length?


    I was certain I would choke to death if I tried that.


    Despite my hesitation, Sin moved toward me and shoved his length forcefully into my mouth. He clutched my hair and slid his length in and out of my mouth.


    ¡°Shit!¡±


    I gagged as he pushed my head further.


    I gripped his hand with all my might and removed my mouth from his rock-hard shaft.


    I red at it, then at him.


    ¡°I-I don¡¯t want to do that!¡± I stuttered, edging away from him.


    ¡°I want it.¡± He said, moving to grasp my hair.


    ¡°Stop Sin, I don¡¯t want it!¡± I said with a firm voice.


    He halted, seeing the serious look on my face. He eyed me for a brief second and let out a low growl.


    ¡°Why? Because it¡¯s against your religion?¡± He taunted.


    ¡°We are not talking about religion here!¡± I snapped. I snatched a robe nearby and slipped into it without making sure if it was mine or his.


    The sensual tension in the atmosphere had evaporated. I didn¡¯t mean for it to. But having his shaft in my mouth was something I never tried, and I had never seen myself doing.


    He had forced my mouth on it without asking if I wanted to pull him off or not.


    ¡°I own you, Artemisia! You don¡¯t decide what I need to do with you. I do the deciding.¡±


    ¡°Whatever,¡± I mumbled. ¡°I have the right to do what I want and you, forcing me without my consent, makes you seem like you were molesting me.¡±


    I smacked my head as the word came out. I enjoyed what he was doing until that. It was foreign, and I didn¡¯t know how to feel about it.


    ¡°That is thest thing I will ever do to anyone.¡± Sin scowled.


    I noticed his shaft had softened as he crouched to pick up his clothing. He slipped into them and left the room without saying a word to me.


    ¡°I should think before talking sometimes.¡± I groaned, plopping on the bed.


    Now we were getting along with each other. I had opened my big mouth to annoy him.


    It wasn¡¯t my fault, though.


    I was d we did nothing. At least, I wouldn¡¯t be furious that I had given myself to him when I vowed I wouldn¡¯t after the first night.


    But why was I mad that everything had ended abruptly?


    ¡°This is so confusing.¡± I huffed, shutting my eyes.


    ¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï


    ¡°Stay with her!¡±


    I jerked awake abruptly. My eyes darted around the room and my heart palpitated, whilst the voice echoed in my head once again.


    I had heard my name as well, and I doubt if I was having one of my usual nightmares.


    It sounded so real, and I felt goosebumps rise on my skin. It was as if we were under attack or something.


    But since my arrival here, the only attack I had experienced was the one Jamie had done.


    After then, it was peaceful. Perhaps it was because Sin had ordered them to guard everywhere.


    ¡°No,¡± I whispered, shaking away the haziness clouding my mind as I heard my name again.


    ¡°Artemisia! Thank goodness you are here.¡± Julie said as she breezed into the room.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± I inquired, running a hand through my hair.


    Julie fanned her hand across her face before speaking.


    ¡°Some weird-looking beings came seeking you.¡±


    ¡°Weird-looking beings?¡±


    Julie nodded, sitting on the bed. ¡°Sinir asked me to watch over you. He said he was going to settle everything.¡±


    I tossed my head back and burst out intoughter. If at all we were under attack, I don¡¯t think Julie was the right person to look after me.


    I mean, she was just an ordinary human. I didn¡¯t think there was anything she could do to even defend herself, much less defend me.


    ¡°What is amusing?¡± Julie red at me.


    ¡°No offence, Julie. I mean, why would Sin ask you to watch over me? You seem defenseless.¡± I giggled.


    ¡°I seem defenseless on the outside. But that is because you don¡¯t know me.¡± She said with a smile.


    I didn¡¯t know her?


    What was that supposed to mean?


    ¡°Nothing.¡± Julie beamed, then moved towards the window.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.

 Thirty-six

    ARTEMISIA


    ¡°Where is Emma?¡± I asked Julie, who was still by the window side.


    She nced at me and let out a sigh.


    ¡°She is asleep. Again, she sleeps like a log.¡±


    ¡°I agree,¡± I mumbled.


    If possible, anyone could steal her while asleep. I wonder how possible it was for a person to sleep withouting awake till the next morning.


    I had told her several times, and she had told me she needed enough sleep for her body to develop well.


    Moreover, she had said that I looked underdeveloped because I barely get a lot of sleep, and I was a picky eater.


    I didn¡¯t feel bad about her statement because I knew that was how she was. She liked using derogatoryments about me.


    Thinking about it now, I doubt if it was because of sleep, she was curvier than I.


    Julie was a picky eater, and she could stay awake the whole night. Sometimes, I wonder how she did because she was always cheerful the next morning. Whereas, only a few hours of missed sleep would turn me into a grumpy being.


    Yet, Julie was curvy, and she had smooth skin too. My skin wasn¡¯t rough, but I was more concerned about my inability to grow a curve.


    It wasn¡¯t like I wanted to be curvaceous desperately. It was just annoying to see people my age fill out their clothes nicely.


    Still, I liked how petite I was. I believe I didn¡¯t need a curve to turn out well.


    ¡°Did you try to wake her?¡± I asked.


    Since we were under attack, it wouldn¡¯t make sense if I left my oblivious sister alone in the room. She was human, just like Julie and me. What if the invaders were like Jamie and entered the room to harass her?


    What if what I often dreamt of about her dying in the hands of some monsters came to reality?


    ¡°No,¡± I mumbled to myself whilst shaking my head. I would not allow that.


    Julie said something which I didn¡¯t hear, and I didn¡¯t ask her to repeat it.


    Walking to the wardrobe, I flung it open and pulled out a pair of jeans and a tank top.


    It was packed amongst the clothes I brought to Merene and I hadn¡¯t worn it because Sin had made the maid go dress shopping for me.


    I hadn¡¯t objected, because I was to be his queen, and I don¡¯t think wearing Jeans and tank tops around the pce would depict me as being a good woman.


    Even though dressing up wasn¡¯t all about what makes a great ruler, I was sure it was part.


    Presently, wearing a dress would hinder my movement, as I needed something in which I could run if someone began to chase after me.


    ¡°Where are you off to?¡±


    My hand gripped the cold metal doorknob, and I turned to Julie, who raised her brows.


    ¡°To meet Emma. She doesn¡¯t know what is going on as she is asleep. Also, I don¡¯t want one of them to slip into her room to take advantage of her.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s impossible for them to do that,¡± Julie said. ¡°Everyone is on guard. Besides, I promised Sinir not to let you out of my sight.¡±


    ¡°Damned the promise.¡± I snapped. ¡°He can punish me if he wants. I¡¯m leaving this room to go to my sister.¡±


    I twisted the doorknob and realized the door was locked.


    ¡°Julie!¡± I red at her.


    She raised her hand, shrugging. ¡°I did nothing.¡±


    ¡°You were the one who entered the room. So, it means the key is with you.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not.¡± She argued. ¡°Your husband must have taken it as soon as I entered.¡±


    ¡°Ugh, Sin!¡± I groaned, twisting the doorknob violently.


    I walked to the nightstand as my phone went off. Sin¡¯s number appeared on the screen and I cussed before swiping to answer.


    ¡°Your sister is fine. Don¡¯t worry about her.¡± He said.


    ¡°Why did you f**king lock the doo¡­¡±


    He hung up before I couldplete my sentence. I red at the phone and tossed it on the bed in annoyance.


    ¡°Always taking orders into his f**king hand!¡±


    ¡°See? I didn¡¯t lock the door.¡± Julie said.


    ¡°Of course, you didn¡¯t,¡± I grunted, sitting on the chair in front of the vanity.


    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t be mad at him.¡± Julie walked to my side. ¡°He¡¯s only trying to protect you.¡±


    ¡°Trying to protect by controlling me, right?¡±


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t call that controlling.¡± Julie asserted. ¡°I believe he loves you.¡±


    Love?


    I almost burst intoughter at her assertion, but I held it in by biting my lip. Sin would never love me. It was certain, and he had said it severally, too.


    ¡°I¡¯m serious. If he didn¡¯t, he wouldn¡¯t care about what you do or worse, your welfare.¡±


    ¡°That is wrong,¡± I mumbled.


    ¡°Bute to think of it, you should be on my side and not support him.¡± I scowled.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    ¡°What has he done to you? I mean, I know how hard it is for someone to get your trust. Is there something you are hiding from me?¡±


    ¡°Of course not,¡± Julie said, biting her lips.


    She was lying. She bites her lips whenever she tries to restrain herself from telling me the truth.


    It was always hard to get her to say something that she was keeping a secret. It was even harder whenever she bites her lips to refrain from doing so.


    ¡°I respect Sinir. He¡¯s different from the others I¡¯ve seen.¡±


    He was different from the others she had seen? I wondered in what aspect. The image of her butt naked with Sin on the bed made me grimace. I narrowed my eyes as I saw a smile ying on her lips.


    ¡°I¡¯m not talking about whatever dirty thing is in your mind. No, I would not sleep with your husband, even though he is my type of man and a very hot one at that.¡± She winked, then sighed.


    I believe she wouldn¡¯t. She was one of the few women I trusted around married men. She never got together with a married man, no matter how attractive he was.


    Not only that, but she had self-control.


    ¡°Then what are you talking about?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Well,¡± She began, then paused as the key sounded in the lock.


    We nced at each other, and she put her hand on her lips. She clutched my hand, tugging me out of the chair, and shoved me towards the corner of the room by the window side.


    I groaned at the force at which she used to shove me. Was she ever that strong?


    I hadn¡¯t noticed because I often believed she was a weakling as she behaved like one.


    ¡°Grab that bat in case there¡¯s an intruder and if there is more than one.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean by intruders?¡± I asked whilst clutching the bat by the window side with trembling hands. She had said Sin took the keys with him. Now she was talking about intruders?!


    ¡°Just do as I say.¡± She said.


    The door opened, and Julie swiftly rushed forward. Before I could blink, her hand was on the person¡¯s neck that stepped into the room.


    ¡°It¡¯s me.¡± Sin rasped, shoving her away from him.


    Julie staggered backward, but she caught herself before she could fall. Also, Sin hadn¡¯t used force to shove her.


    ¡°Thank goodness it is you.¡± I breathed out and darted to him. ¡°Is it over?¡±


    ¡°It is.¡± Sin clutched me tightly and caressed my back. ¡°We seeded in driving them away.¡± He said, kissing the top of my head.


    ¡°Well, I underestimated your skill inbat.¡± Sin smiled at Julie. ¡°Perhaps you could join one of the teams to train more.¡±


    One of the team?


    Did she know about the werewolf world, too?


    ¡°Of course.¡± Julie happily agreed. ¡°Have a great night.¡± She said, stepping out of the room after blowing me a kiss.


    ¡°She can fight?¡± I asked, whilst walking out of Sin¡¯s grasp. ¡°Besides, when did she know about the training team?¡±


    ¡°She is your friend, and you should know what she can do.¡± He said coldly.


    I tilted my head, watching him as he walked towards the wardrobe.


    What was wrong with him?


    He was fine with me hugging him a few seconds ago, and it seemed like he was happy to see me.


    But now, he didn¡¯t look like he was excited to be in the room.


    Was he furious with me about what had happened earlier?


    ¡°I¡¯m not.¡± He grunted. He grabbed a duvet and walked to the couch.


    ¡°So we are back to sleeping on the couch?¡±


    He nced at me briefly before continuing with what he was doing.


    I rolled my eyes, walking to the bed. I believe when he was ready to talk, he would.


    Likewise, I don¡¯t think I could deal with his mood swing right now, as I was a bit stressed from all the things that had been happening. Maybe after sleeping, he would be back to his normal self.


    I nced at him onest time before hopping on the bed.

 Thirty-seven

    ARTEMISIA


    ¡°What happenedst night?¡± Emma asked, staring at me, then at Julie, who shrugged.


    I was in the room Emma, and Julie shared. I was assisting the other werewolves in knitting baby clothes.


    I had volunteered to do so the first time I stepped into the hall. Besides, I believe it was the little I could help in my way. They had limited helpers in the werewolf group because most just put to bed.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    I had left the room toe here so as not to meet Sin, who was not talking to me currently.


    As soon as he awoke this morning, he left the room after freshening up.


    He didn¡¯t even acknowledge my greeting when I did, and it was almost as if I was invisible to him.


    I wondered what was wrong. Although I had said I wasn¡¯t ready to deal with his straying emotion, I was worried about him.


    ¡°An invasion.¡± Julie smacked the nail file she was using on the vanity table, interrupting my thought.


    ¡°A what?¡± Emma creased her brows as she gazed at her.


    Then at me, ¡°What happened, Missy?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t call me that.¡± I red at her. Missy was the name she called me when we were little.


    I didn¡¯t like to be called like that, but I didn¡¯t mind when we were little, as my name was a mouthful. But then, she had picked the name ¡®Missy¡¯ up again whilst growing up to annoy me. Even after telling her several times never to refer to me like that, she didn¡¯t stop.


    Emma shrugged but didn¡¯t correct herself. She was that hard-headed, and she had got that trait from our mother¡¯s side of the family, the Hugh.


    They were a stubborn group of people, and they never liked it when corrected. They did things to favour themselves and never mind if the others would be hurt or not.


    It did not surprise me when Emma started exhibiting the character as well.


    ¡°Maybe if you didn¡¯t sleep too much, you could have known what happened.¡± I retorted.


    ¡°Oh, please,¡± She drawled, rolling her eyes. ¡°I wasn¡¯t asleep.¡±


    ¡°Then where were you?¡± I asked, ncing at Julie, who had said she was sleeping.


    ¡°Maybe she woke after I left the room,¡± Julie said.


    Emma nodded. ¡°I was asleep until Sinir came into the room.¡±


    ¡°To do what?¡± I blurted out.


    Emma smirked, pursing her lips.


    She enjoyed seeing me in difort. I thought of what she and Sin had done when no one was watching, because I was aware of how she often eyed him. Also, I don¡¯t even trust her together in a room with him.


    ¡°Well, let me just say it was a bit of a rescue.¡± She sighed, staring dreamily at nothing.


    ¡°What happened?¡± I gritted my teeth at theck of information she was providing.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure nothing happened.¡± Julie asserted.


    ¡°You weren¡¯t there.¡± Emma pointed out, moistening her lips.


    ¡°Stop taunting your sister, B*tch.¡± Julie scowled.


    Emma shrugged. ¡°She wished to be offended.¡±


    I red at her as she rose from her chair, walking towards the bathroom.


    Had she got together with Sin?


    I trusted Sin. Even though he was thest person I should trust because of the sexual prowess that I had learnt about. But it was better than trusting my sister.


    ¡°Sheesh.¡± Julie snapped me out of my thoughts. ¡°Are you seriously considering what she had said?¡±


    ¡°You know how your sister can be. She loved teasing people.¡± Julie said, and I nodded. ¡°But I don¡¯t think she would stoop so low to sleeping with a man she knew is taken.¡±


    ¡°There is nothing Emma can¡¯t do,¡± I muttered.


    ¡°I¡¯m back.¡± Emma beamed as she stepped back into the room. ¡°What discussion did I miss while away?¡±


    I assessed her face. I didn¡¯t know what I was searching for. Maybe I wanted to know if there was truth in what she had said earlier.


    However, Emma was good at concealing her emotion.


    ¡°You missed nothing,¡± Julie said. ¡°Also, apologize to your sister for being mean.¡±


    ¡°Me, mean?¡± Her eyes widened as she pointed to herself. ¡°I did nothing wrong.¡±


    ¡°You did,¡± Julie argued.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t.¡± Emma retorted, snapping.


    ¡°Guys, it¡¯s okay,¡± I said. ¡°I guess Emma is right. I shouldn¡¯t allow myself to be teased.¡±


    ¡°See?¡± Emma grinned, jumping on the bed.


    ¡°Stop freaking agreeing to whatever crap she said,¡± Julie said. ¡°You don¡¯t deserve to be treated that way.¡±


    Possibly not. But then, I knew it was trouble the moment she stepped into the house announcing she came to visit.


    I doubt if telling her she had overstayed her visit would make me an awful sister.


    I didn¡¯t mind if Julie stayed for years, but Emma needed to leave.


    Yet, I didn¡¯t know how I was going to chase her away without making it seem like I was doing so.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine Julie. It¡¯s not like anything would ever happen between her and Sin. I mean, I trust him around any woman.¡± I smiled.


    Julie nodded with a smile.


    I trusted Sin. I guessed it was the marking that had made the bond between us stronger. The trust as well had blossomed.


    Even though he was still his usual grumpy self, I believe Sin had my best interest at heart, and he was going to y anyone that dared toy a hand on me as he had promised.


    ¡°Don¡¯t go trusting any man so much.¡± Emma¡¯s annoying voice prates my mind. ¡°If I were you, I will keep a watch on him. Who knows if he is hiding anything?¡±


    Her eyes glinted, and her lips quirked into a mischievous smile I detest seeing on her face.


    She was always up to something when she smiled that way.


    ¡°He¡¯s my husband. So, I believe he won¡¯t break the bond between us.¡± I replied. ¡°Also, there is no need to watch him all day long like a lost puppy because I know he would never hurt me.¡±


    Emma¡¯s face darkened. She wrinkled her nose and twisted her lips. She furrowed her brows, then tutted, shaking her head.


    I usually give that kind ofeback to women that liked looking for men to tangle up with.


    I didn¡¯t expect I would say such things to Emma. But then, I believe she wished to be treated like a tramp, and I was going to treat her like one because I wouldn¡¯t let her ruin my marriage.


    Even though I didn¡¯t know her aim yet, I believe she had the verge of doing that.

 Thirty-eight

    ARTEMISIA


    After the Argument with Emma, I left the room. Well, I wouldn¡¯t call it an argument, but then, it felt like it, as she didn¡¯t want to speak with me any more.


    I ced the yarn and knitting needle into thest drawer of the nightstand, then walked towards the vanity.


    My eyes caught the calendar that was beside it as I stared into the mirror.


    ¡°Today is the 28th of June¡­¡± I trailed off, whilst dotting the date with a marker.


    28th of June?!


    I flipped backward and noticed it was two months ago I had my periodst. I had been with Sin for two months. It looked unbelievable that I had been under this roof for that long.


    ¡°What is stopping it froming?¡± I said to myself, patting my tummy.


    Perhaps it was due to stress. It happened to me in the past. Whenever I over-exerted myself, it didn¡¯t only affect me physically; it affected my period too.


    Shrugging, I stepped away from it, to the mirror again.


    Funny enough, I didn¡¯t feel the telltale signs of the oing period. No sore breast or lower tummy cramp, no fatigue.


    It was weird, but I feel stronger than usual. Maybe it was because of the mark, I mulled whilst caressing my neck.


    It tingled the more I stroked it. I let out a sigh, dropping my hand.


    I swirled as the door opened, and my eyes locked on Sin¡¯s.


    A scowl was on his face, and he growled as he entered the room.


    He was always in a foul mood. But today, it seemed worse as I was on the receiving end.


    After leaving Emma and Julie¡¯s room, I ran into him in the hallway. Sin had bumped into me and shoved me as well. He had walked away without bothering if he hurt me or not.


    It was unlike him. He hadn¡¯t hurt me physically before, aside from when he spanked me. But it had been a while since it happened.


    I flinched as he flung the wardrobe open. He grunted, ransacking through it.


    ¡°What are you searching for?¡± I inquired, staring at the pile of clothes he had dumped on the floor.


    He didn¡¯t answer my question. Instead, he continued tossing out more on the floor.


    I red at him whilst picking up the discarded clothes and folding them neatly on the bed.


    ¡°You know, it was hard arranging all these clothes by myself. Having you tossed them away seemed awful, as you didn¡¯t help in the arrangement.¡±


    ¡°No one asked you to do so.¡± Sin retorted. ¡°That is why there are maids for everything. Get one for yourself.¡±


    ¡°What if I don¡¯t want one?!¡± I questioned back, snapping.


    I was aware there were maids, the Omegas, in the pce and if I wanted one, Rhoda was the one I could rte to. But I didn¡¯t feel like bothering anyone to do what I could do without a fuss.


    ¡°Suit yourself and stopining.¡± He rasped, jamming the door closed.


    I jerked at the loudness and watched as he walked to the small chest that was used to keep clothes that weren¡¯t in use.


    What was he looking for?N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    ¡°It¡¯s none of your business.¡±


    ¡°It is my business.¡± I snapped back. ¡°You are my husband and turning the house upside down is my business because you did little to nothing to help around.¡±


    ¡°Stop nagging, Artemisia!¡± He eximed, mming his hand on the table.


    I nagged?


    He termed my concern andint into a nag?!


    Oh, gosh!


    I walked toward him and clutched his hand because I was furious at the way he was acting. I was his wife, for goodness¡¯ sake.


    Even if he didn¡¯t see me like that, we were legally bound, and he had f*cking marked me. He should have left me alone when he knew he was going to act this way after the wedding.


    Maybe I was a joke to him.


    Sin red at me as I gripped his hand.


    Even though he had the strength to shove me away like an annoying pest. He didn¡¯t, and I was d he didn¡¯t.


    ¡°What do you want, Artemisia?¡± He jerked his hand away and shoved it into his hair.


    ¡°Don¡¯t I please you enough? What do you f**king want?¡± He gripped my shoulder, shaking me.


    ¡°What do you mean? I-I don¡¯t understand.¡± I managed to let out as he continued shaking me.


    ¡°I was told you would pretend like you didn¡¯t know what was going on. I didn¡¯t know you were that good at it.¡±


    ¡°Pretend about what?¡± I creased my brows, gazing at him.


    What was he talking about?


    Sin stepped away from me, towards the vanity. ¡°Your phone.¡± He demanded.


    ¡°What for?¡±


    ¡°Just give me the f*cking phone.¡± He shouted.


    I shook my head, wrapping my arm around myself. ¡°You need to tell me what you need it for. You don¡¯t juste here assuming things. Heck, I don¡¯t even know what is going on!¡±


    ¡°Stop acting cute with me. You cheat!¡±


    I gasped as he nudged me. I fell onto the bed, and before I could stand to my feet, he was on me.


    ¡°I will treat you like the whore you wish to be.¡± He grunted, mping my hands.


    His other hand gripped the dress I donned, shredding it. It was a light material and required only a slight tug for it to be torn.


    ¡°Sin!¡± I shouted, struggling in his grasp.


    ¡°Oh darling, isn¡¯t this what you wanted?¡± He fondled my breast. His hand went to my centre, and he tapped it slightly before ripping my panties.


    I groaned in pain at the force he was using. Even though I had a kink for something like this, there was nothing sensual about it, since I didn¡¯t consent to it.


    ¡°What had gotten into you?¡± I attempted to shove him again. This time, I seeded.


    I darted to the door and stared back at him with wild eyes.


    My mind shed back. I was in a simr situation, but why was it happening again?


    Sin¡¯s eyes darkened, and I glimpsed it turning red instead of its usual golden colour that surfaced due to desire.


    ¡°Sin, what is wrong with you? It¡¯s me, Artemisia, your wife.¡±


    As if he didn¡¯t know I was his wife. Nheless, I believe it was not him acting this way.


    He hadn¡¯t acted this way towards me, despite how mad he might be.


    Also, I hadn¡¯t seen such a look like this in his eyes before. It was weird and, at the same time, frightening.

 Thirty-nine

    SIN


    I glimpsed the fear in Artemisia¡¯s eyes as she sprinted to the door.


    Why was she frightened?


    Oh yeah, it was because of me. I was aware of what was going on, but I couldn¡¯t stop myself even if I wanted to.


    ¡°It¡¯s me, Artemisia, your wife.¡± Thest sentence she made kept ringing in my head.


    I felt something snap in my head and I winced, clutching it as several thoughts flooded into it.


    I groaned, tumbling back on the bed. My eyes were hazy, and I blinked many times whilst trying to clear my vision. But it was futile due to the blinding headache I was experiencing.


    ¡°Sin?¡±


    I heard Artemisia call out.


    After many minutes of going through agonies which I didn¡¯t know where it came from, I was my normal self once more.


    ¡°What is going on?¡± Artemisia asked whilst walking towards me slowly.


    I noticed the hesitation in her eyes. I didn¡¯t me her for feeling that way.


    If she hadn¡¯t escaped from my clutch, I was sure I would have done something I would have regretted when I was myself again.


    I moved away from the bed, walking towards her.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    ¡°Don¡¯t.¡± She stuttered, putting her hands out. ¡°D-don¡¯te closer, please.¡±


    Her eyes widened with each step I took and despite her plea, I got close to her and tugged her to me, embracing her.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± I muttered, caressing her soft ginger hair and, at the same time, searching for any injuries I might have made unconsciously.


    I breathed out whilst assessing her pale skin. Except for the ugly purple bruise on her right wrist, I guessed from me gripping it too tight. She didn¡¯t have any injury elsewhere.


    I clutched a robe, draping it around her body as I took in her shredded dress. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to do that.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t mean for that to happen,¡± I muttered, walking away from her.


    I couldn¡¯t look at her. She always felt pity for me when I gaze into her beautiful eyes.


    I was a beast, and I had made sure to let her know that by some of the vicious things I had done to her. The hitting and other things. It wasn¡¯t like I could control myself if I wanted to. Yet, she believed there was good in me, even after all the things I had done to her.


    I wondered if it was the mate bond that was keeping me in check because whenever I wanted to go berserker, it always snapped me out of it.


    Her angelic voice had that soothing effect as well.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine Sin. But then, what happened to you? You didn¡¯t appear to be yourself some minutes ago, and I was sure you were about to have your way with me and kill me as well.¡±


    ¡°I-I didn¡¯t mean to.¡± I stuttered, shaking my head. I clutched my face in between my hands and sniffled.


    Furthermore, I felt my hands bing moist, and I stared at them to realize I was crying. I couldn¡¯t remember thest time I cried, and it wasn¡¯t for something like this.


    I wondered if I was going soft. I was certain if Laurent was here, he would agree that I was.


    ¡°Don¡¯t cry,¡± Artemisia whispered. A few secondster, she was by my side, patting my back as my body shook in a nerve-racking sob.


    ¡°I don¡¯t see you as a monster.¡± She said. ¡°Just trust in me and tell me what is going on with you.¡±


    ¡°Why did you think I would cheat on you?¡±


    ¡°I-I¡­¡± I trailed off.


    How would it sound if I said I was jealous? I guess it would be unbelievable as we didn¡¯t like each other.


    Despite the love-hate rtionship between us, she was mine, and I didn¡¯t like when any man stared at her sensuously.


    I had noticed the weird stare she and Laurent had the first time she entered the meeting hall. I didn¡¯t want to tell him off so as not to look like a weakling or maybe a jealous husband who didn¡¯t trust his wife.


    But anything could happen. Also, Laurent had found her desirable the first time he met her, making it worse.


    Although it was not the main reason I had stormed into the room, it was part of it. Also, Laurent had taunted me about being with her.


    I knew it wasn¡¯t true because I met her untouched. But I had believed him and let him enter my mind, disrupting my thoughts as he does often.


    Laurent could bring out a person¡¯s worst fear, be it human or any supernatural being.


    I was immune to his power since I had firm control of my mind and I never let anyone prate it except if I wanted to.


    I reckoned I was at my lowest. That was how he was able to infiltrate my mind.


    Another reason was the prophecy. I didn¡¯t know what my innermost desire was yet, because Artemisia hadn¡¯t brought it out.


    Before her arrival, I was always this way. Even with Adrina. I tend to go into a phase of bloodlust, thene back after fighting it myself because during that period everyone tried to avoid me as I was lethal to them-My bite could kill them.


    I had entered the room after the first phase of bloodlust-irrational behavior-hit me, along with the fear Laurent had imnted into my mind.


    ¡°Sin?¡±


    ¡°What?¡± I jerked out of my reverie as I felt her cool hand on my face.


    ¡°You zoned out.¡± Her brows furrowed, and her button nose crinkled whilst clenching my hand. ¡°What are you hiding from me? Is it that hard for you to say?¡±


    My eyes zed over as I stared at her. She was more beautiful today. Heck, she had always been beautiful, and I wonder how a human would be that way without trying.


    She could be a Siren with her translucent skin and magical voice that could lure any man to their downfall. But Artemisia was too kind to be one of those evil creatures.


    Again, she was human, which was even more confusing.


    Artemisia.


    This beautiful human in front of me was my Luna. She wasn¡¯t terrified of me, even after what I had almost done. She still looked worried and concerned about me.


    It was weird, but I could feel myself reacting to her touch more than ever.


    ¡°What?¡± She reddened, averting her gaze. ¡°Stop staring at me that way.¡±


    ¡°You are exquisite,¡± I said simply.


    If there was another word stronger than that, I would happily use it. Because she was perfect.


    The kind of woman I had desired to have. Even though she was a human, she was not a pushover like mom and Laurent had thought.


    She was more than that and even the strongest human I had seen. She had taken the information of us being different without hassle and hadn¡¯t asked many questions, even though I owed her a lot of answers.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± She mumbled, reddening more. ¡°You didn¡¯t answer my question.¡±


    ¡°I will, but I want to do this first,¡± I said, gripping her chin.


    I locked my lips on hers before she could protest.


    The kiss was a gentle one. She kissed me back, in the same manner, gripping my shirt.


    ¡°You are avoiding my question, Sin.¡± She moaned into my mouth as I bit her lower lip.


    So responsive and most importantly, she was mine!


    ¡°Shush.¡± I grabbed her backside. ¡°Stop talking.¡±


    She nodded and did as I told her. The kiss swirled from being gentle to rough.


    In no time, we were out of our clothes and naked on the bed.


    For the first time since she came to the pce, after the wedding, I appreciated the woman the moon goddess had given to me. Also, I made love to her for the first time as well, and it wasn¡¯t like the usual sex. It was magical.

 Forty

    SIN


    ¡°Hey Alpha.¡±


    I swirled, locking eyes with Jeff, a boy of about eighteen years old, or maybe he was older. He was one of the newly recruited werewolves, and he was a rebel, too.


    Ever since he arrived at the pack, all he ever does was go against the rule.


    Well, he hadn¡¯t done it openly in front of me. He had only done it to other werewolves who gave him orders, except for my Beta, Laurent, and the sentinels who were the training werewolves.


    Jeff¡¯s lips tilted in a lopsided grin, and his green eyes twinkled as he stepped toward me.


    ¡°Hey Em.¡±


    ¡°Annoying twat.¡±


    I nced back at Emma as she snorted. She red at him as he moved to grip her hand.


    ¡°Touch me and die.¡± She threatened, shaking her fist at him.


    ¡°Hey, I mean no harm.¡± He chuckled. ¡°I¡¯m just appreciating your beauty.¡±


    ¡°Was that meant to be a pickup line?¡± She gagged, twisting her lips.


    ¡°Take it whichever way you want.¡± He smirked, caressing his smooth cheeks.


    ¡°Get lost, Jeff.¡± She gritted her teeth as he proceeded to grip her hand again.


    ¡°Make me¡­¡±


    ¡°You heard her.¡± I interrupted whilst staring at the boy, who looked like he wouldn¡¯t back down without a fight.


    ¡°Okay, Alpha, she¡¯s all yours.¡± He said with a tight-lipped smile. He gazed at Emma, blowing her a raspberry.


    ¡°I¡¯ll see you soon, Mdy.¡± He did a mock bow and left.


    ¡°Thank goodness you are here. I don¡¯t think I can keep up with that annoying jerk. I was sure he would continue to bother me if you weren¡¯t here.¡±


    ¡°He wouldn¡¯t dare after telling him off. Except he¡¯s looking for a means to challenge me.¡± I smirked.


    There was something great about being the Alpha. No one dares challenge my word. Whatever I said in the pack was final. I believed that was the perks of being a leader.


    But then, also, I had given them the opportunities toe up with a choice each in all the meetings we have had.


    I never believed in ruling with an iron hand. I wanted everyone to feel free with me and not be afraid of getting murdered if they overstepped.


    Likewise, I had heard about alphas of other packs that executed their member whenever they disobeyed.


    ¡°That is one of the reasons I fancy you. You are so powerful and your words hold authority.¡±


    I snapped out of my thoughts as Emma stroked my biceps. I furrowed my brows whilst staring at her.


    She moistened her cherry-coloured lips and batted hershes, which were overly coated with blue mascara. Her turquoise-coloured eyes were almost like Artemisia¡¯s. But I found hers rather dull and Artemisia¡¯spelling.


    I never liked doingparisons because it was one of the things I had suffered from when younger.


    Even till now.


    Laurent had fought with me because of the Throne of Merene and the Alpha position. I had heard a lot of people wanting to give him their support, and they said they preferred Laurent¡¯s to me because I was too aloof to be a ruler.


    I brood a lot and wasn¡¯t as yful as my brother. All those were the statements they made behind me. It didn¡¯t bother me and I never asked anyone to bring those that had made them because I was soft and not as hostile as they thought.


    ¡°You are so sexy, and I can¡¯t forget about the night we had together. Can you remember how magical it was?¡±


    I scowled whilst gazing at the suggestive wink on her face. What had gotten into her?


    Since today, she had been by my side and making crazyments about how perfect we were for each other.


    Someone that had left me after the night we had. She had made it clear that she wasn¡¯t interested in me and was too young to be burdened with the responsibility of marriage.


    Thinking about it now, I was d she had fled because I didn¡¯t know how I was going to survive living with someone like her.


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you have forgotten about the naughty things we did?¡± Emma gripped my hand and put it on her waist.


    I jerked it off abruptly and shoved her slightly. My eyes darted around to see if anyone was watching the exchange. I let how a relieved sigh before ring at her.


    ¡°There is nothing magical about what we had. Lest I remind you, you left me, and I am f**king married to your sister!¡± I gripped her shoulder, shaking her.


    Perhaps that would make here back to her senses.


    Emma tutted, rolling her eyes. ¡°I will make you feel better than her. Don¡¯t you think she is too nd for a man of your status?¡±


    ¡°I wonder how sex would be with her on the bed.¡± She grimaced, tapping her chin.


    ¡°I can be your queen and make you feel like the king you truly are.¡±


    I flushed, pping her hand away as she moved to touch my pants. ¡°Don¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°nd or not, we are legally bound. You need to respect that as well. I doubt she would be pleased if she sees what you are doing right now.¡±


    ¡°Who freaking cares about her feelings? No one.¡± Emma tsked. ¡°That is the reason she is married to you in the first ce.¡±


    No one cared about Artemisia?


    What was not to care?


    She was everything a parent and husband would wish for. She was simple and, at the same time, elegant.


    She wasn¡¯t a rebel and had never done anything I asked her not to, except the first night she arrived here. I believed it was my fault for trying to cage her.


    ¡°Besides,¡± Emma spoke up annoyingly. ¡°I should be your wife now and not her. You still have the chance of being with me.¡±


    ¡°Emma, stop this!¡± I grunted.


    ¡°Stop wha¡­¡±


    ¡°Sinir!¡±


    I groaned as Adrina strutted toward us. Two horribleness in a day. Who was going to save me from them?


    Adrina rammed into me before I could say anything. She embraced me tightly and lifted herself to her feet to kiss me.


    I hastily caught what she was about to do and turned my cheek to her.


    ¡°Adrina,¡± I mumbled, removing her hand that was wrapped around my neck.


    ¡°You promised to call, but you didn¡¯t.¡± She pouted, folding her arms in front of her.


    ¡°I can¡¯t remember promising you that,¡± I muttered.


    It was true. I didn¡¯t say anything like that. What I wanted was for her to be far away from me. But she kepting close, making the mate bond difficult to break.


    I nced at her neck and let out a breath as I saw the fading mark.


    ¡°I thought you moved on,¡± I said, eyeing her.


    She nudged me, nodding towards Emma, who was watching us.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go to a quiet ce. I don¡¯t want my day to be tainted with another unpleasant Mercer.¡± She gagged, faking a tremble.


    I believed she meant the first was Artemisia. Rhoda told me what had happened on the tour of the pce. She said that she had told Adrina off after she wanted to speak with Artemisia in private.


    I was d Rhoda had done so. I was sure Artemisia would be one of those sculptures if she hadn¡¯t because anyone Adrina loathed. She transformed them into stone.


    She was a powerful witch, and it was one of the powers she had. Turning offending humans or other supernatural creatures into a sculpture when provoked.


    The reason the sculptures were in the gallery was that my mother had agreed for her to keep them there.


    My mother liked Adrina and preferred her to all the women I have been with. The reason was that she was the daughter of her friend who was a Queen of another kingdom.


    I hadn¡¯t objected to her keeping the statue in the pce because she was persuasive. I knew it was wrong, but there was nothing I could do to change it or stop it.


    Adrina, when her mind was made up, could incite havoc if she wanted to. And I wasn¡¯t ready to be the one deterring her, as I could get hurt in the process.


    As a witch, I had seen some of the magic she did to werewolves duringbat. It was appalling. She had even practised on me too, and I wouldn¡¯t want to be used as a specimen again.

 Forty-one

    SIN


    ¡°What were you discussing with that¡­¡± Adrina trailed off, wrinkling her nose. She frowned whilst staring at Emma, who was still in the spot I left her.


    She had the same look on her face as Adrina and I doubt if they were both in the same ce, a fight, or maybe a showdown would ensue.


    Adrina was never one to back down, and Emma, too.


    ¡°It¡¯s none of your business,¡± I said, attempting to leave, but she intercepted me.


    ¡°It is. If you liked it or not, I¡¯m still your freaking mate and not some nameless human from nowhere.¡± She gritted her teeth, then pointed to her neck to show me the fading mark.


    ¡°What do you want, Adrina? You know we can¡¯t be together because of the prophecy, and you promised to move on.¡± I kneaded my temple as a headache began to form.


    ¡°I did?¡± She asked, furrowing her brows. ¡°I must be delusional to have promised you that.¡± She added with an eye roll.


    ¡°You promised and swore. It is sealed, and youing back to me means you are breaking it.¡±


    ¡°Seeing as the bond mark is still there, I guess we are together even though you are married to that human.¡± Adrina red and patted her neck.


    I stared at her for a brief minute, shaking my head. What did I ever find attractive in her?


    Was it possible she had bewitched me, as she did with other men?


    After our breakup, which was termed, ¡®the big nasty breakup¡¯ by her, she had been with several men.


    I didn¡¯t mind her having a rtionship with anyone. Rather, I was grateful she had moved on, even though I still loved her. But due to the prophecy, I didn¡¯t want to get destroyed.


    I believed her getting together with some men was to get me jealous. When she saw I wasn¡¯t interested in her affair, she came back to search for me and begged for me to have her back.


    It was routine until I got married.


    ¡°We can¡¯t ever be together any more. Also, the mark is already fading meaning, the rejection I did work.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t agree with it.¡± She rolled her eyes.


    ¡°But you swore.¡±


    She waved her hand in dismissal. ¡°That means nothing.¡±


    ¡°What are you two murmuring about?¡±


    I nced at Emma as she moved to where we were. She tilted her head and her eyes narrowed whilst staring at Adrina, then at me.


    ¡°Nothing,¡± I muttered.


    ¡°It¡¯s something,¡± Adrina said.


    ¡°You see,¡± She continued, stepping towards me. One of her hands grabbed a lock of my hair whilst the other caressed my chin, which was spotting a day-old beard.


    ¡°Before your sister.¡± She twisted her lips in contempt and went on. ¡°Came into the picture. I was here. So, she shouldn¡¯t act like she is so mighty because my Sinir happened to choose her.¡±


    ¡°She is a whore and an attention-seeking bitch. She is only here to warm my darling¡¯s bed and give him heirs, which I know won¡¯t be good enough.¡±


    Emma red at Adrina. ¡°You know, I can punch your stupid fake nose for saying such a thing about my sister.¡±


    I glimpsed the anger radiating off Emma as she stared Adrina down. A few minutes ago, she was flirting with me and didn¡¯t give a damn about how her sister felt.


    She had even said no one loved her, that was the reason they chose her to wed me. However, she was defending her now and ready to smack Adrina for badmouthing her.


    It was weird.


    I hadn¡¯t seen someone two-faced before. She was exactly like Laurent. But then, I don¡¯t believe Laurent had defended me this way in my absence before.


    He had not gone against me in my absence, either.


    ¡°Oh, so you can defend your sister now?¡± Adrina tilted her brow with a smirk on her face. ¡°I saw you beforeing here. You were all over Sinir and betraying her.¡±


    ¡°Shut up.¡± Emma gritted her teeth, balling her fist.


    ¡°Oh, make me,¡± Adrina said.


    I watched what was unfolding in front of me. But I didn¡¯t want to interfere, lest I anger any of them. I had learnt my lesson that when two women were fighting; it was better to stay out of it or let them settle it between each other instead of asking them to stop. Because at the end of the day, I was the one they would take the anger on.


    ¡°Bitch.¡± Emma gritted her teeth, stepping forward. Adrina did the same, cracking her knuckles.


    It was certain who woulde out victorious. Even if Adrina didn¡¯t use magic, which was prohibited in front of humans, she was skilled inbat and can take out Emma with just a punch.


    Though both women were curvaceous, Adrina appeared stronger than Emma.


    ¡°You know, you are no match for me. I can take you out without using my full strength.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not as weak as you think.¡± Emma retorted with a re.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s begin?¡±


    ¡°What is going on here?¡±


    I let out a relieved sigh at the sound of Artemisia¡¯s voice.


    She furrowed her brows whilst staring from her sister to Adrina. Thetter scowled and grunted.


    ¡°I¡¯ll see youter, babe. I might retch if I continue to stay in the presence of these two humans.¡± Adrina said. She rammed into me, catching me off guard. She kissed my lips lightly before I could object.


    I shoved her, but she had already done the damage.


    ¡°That is nothing,¡± I mumbled, gazing at Artemisia, who looked like she was about to chase after Adrina and punch her.


    ¡°I¡¯ll see youter too,¡± Emma muttered, walking away.


    ¡°What was that?¡± Artemisia asked as soon as her sister left.


    ¡°It was casual talk.¡±


    ¡°A casual talk which involves kissing?¡±


    ¡°She caught me off guard,¡± I said, opening the door to the room for her.


    ¡°That is the most absurd thing I have ever heard.¡± She mumbled.


    ¡°It meant nothing. I promised. Adrina was just being her normal self.¡±


    I groaned, scratching the back of my neck. I had never been in a situation where exining myself seemed difficult before. Artemisia ced me in that position.


    I didn¡¯t want to lie to her.


    ¡°A kiss from your ex meant a lot of things to me.¡±


    I gripped her hand, staring into her eyes as she stood in front of me, facing the mirror.


    ¡°It meant nothing,¡± I murmured.


    She rolled her eyes again, but she didn¡¯t look away.


    I find her staring at me fascinating. I feel weird, but in a good way.


    Artemisia¡¯s hand lifted to caress my cheeks as we continued to look into each other¡¯s eyes.


    My heart palpitated, and my whole body responded to her touch as she pushed herself into me.


    I had never responded in such a way to an ordinary touch. What was happening to me?


    Love.


    Ager, my wolf whispered. After all, she is your mate. So, you have a deep affection for her because the bond growing stronger.


    Was this what they call love?N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    Truth be told, my wolf was right that our bond was getting stronger. I didn¡¯t feel the intense hate I felt for her again. Her safety was now my number one priority.


    It seemed like the emotion from the beginning of our marriage had vanished. Whilst thinking of it now, we barely fought any more.


    But, I had thought it was because I barely stayed in the room. I realized it wasn¡¯t.


    It was love. I hadn¡¯t felt it before, and I liked the feeling it provoked inside of me.


    ¡°I don¡¯t like seeing you with her,¡± Artemisia said. She hoisted herself on the ball of her feet andtched her lips on mine.


    ¡°Anything for you, darling,¡± I said, clutching her waist.

 Forty-two

    ARTEMISIA


    ¡°The end,¡± I mumbled, rolling on the vast bed as the rolling credit came on the screen. I shut theptop I had been watching a film on and gazed towards the white ceiling.


    ¡°What next?¡± I asked myself. I stretched forth my hand towards a paper I had listed what to do for the weekend that was sitting on the nightstand.


    ¡°Watch the night sky,¡± I mumbled.


    I hopped out of bed, darted to the closed window, opened it, and lifted my face towards the sky.


    It was very much the same these past weeks. Cloudless, full moon with a lot of stars decorating it.


    I enjoyed staring out of the window whilst letting the wind caress my face.


    But tonight, I wanted to do something different. Maybe something quite dangerous, as Sin would term it.


    Sin.


    Five days ago, he left home. Not only him, but he had assembled some werewolves of higher ranks to go hunting.


    I attempted to talk him out of going because the word hunting frightened me.


    He said it was for the benefit of the recruits. So they would adapt to the life of being a werewolf and also, it was for them to resist the urge of hunger because a lot of humans had immigrated to Merene.


    Merene was a greener pasture to a lot of people. It had whatever they wanted, and it was also a helpful location. Or was it because Sin was in charge? I was sure if it was someone else, like Laurent, it might be worse.


    It provided everyone with jobs, whether small orrge. So far, they could handle it.


    Moreover, the tax collected from them was littlepared to Lanes, where Ie from.


    Again, the reason Sin had left Merene was because he didn¡¯t want the humans to be snacks to the recruits.


    Nevertheless, despite my plea, he didn¡¯t back down. He promised toe back in one piece, which I didn¡¯t believe.


    I didn¡¯t know who was going with him, but I know Laurent was. So, I met him to bring him back home safely, and the pervert, like he always had been, said I should strip for my request to be granted.


    I gag, thinking of it now. That was thest thing I would do. Stripping in front of Laurent wasn¡¯t only revolting, it was an insult, too.


    No matter how badly he wanted me, I wouldn¡¯t give in. I was certain he was waiting for me to do something that would embarrass Sin.


    I sighed, shaking my head. And I stepped towards the wardrobe and wore somethingfortable as I believe it was freezing outside.


    After assessing myself in the mirror, I walked out of the door towards the garden, which had be my favourite ce.


    I inhaled deeply, then let it out. I untied my hair from the ponytail it was in and let it cascade down my back.


    A grin broke out on my face as I stepped into the middle of the garden. It was beautiful and serene. A perfect ce to have a discussion with your partner whilst staring at the sky.


    I desired to be out this time of the night with Sin. However, having known about werewolves and what they could do to me because I was a human, I didn¡¯t think he would agree with the idea of me being out.


    If he was in the house, I was sure he would be out searching for me and who knows, I might get spanked like thest time.


    A howl snapped me out of my thoughts and I nced around. Sin had said a howl could mean a werewolf was alerting the others of impending danger, or it could mean it had caught an intruder or maybe a snack.


    At least, it wasn¡¯t close to where I was. I could have said it had caught my scent and alerted the others toe snack on me.


    Shrugging, I let my eyes travel back to the sky.


    A growl sounded from where I was. Reluctantly, I peeled my eyes from the sky. It was the third time I was hearing it. I wonder if the wolf that had howled was closer to me.


    I narrowed my eyes whilst watching the leaves as they rustled. The back of my neck tingled as well, and my palm be sweaty.


    I was anxious, and I had not even seen what was making me feel that way.


    It wasn¡¯t long though, a werewolf appeared in front of me. I knew it was one because it wasn¡¯t the regr size of the normal wolves. Or maybe it was because I hadn¡¯t seen one before.


    It seemed scary as it red into my eyes, but I dared not let my eyes stray away from it.


    I wondered how it had appeared without me noticing. Also, I mused about what could be going on in its head.


    Perhaps it was thinking of how to tear me from limbs to limbs as it was gauging me.


    The good thing was, it hadn¡¯t made a move. It was still where it was, and I was alive.


    Enough time for me to dart inside the house.


    Nheless, considering my sprint records, I was certain it would catch up with me. I wasn¡¯t the best at sprinting.


    I loathed exercise. One of the reasons I didn¡¯t join the track team or even the cheerleaders. Even when Julie, who had the privilege of bringing a member, asked me, I declined. I didn¡¯t like stressing myself, even though it was said keeping fit was good for the body.


    The first time I tried running was thest. I ached for weeks and I could barely feel my body, as it was achy.


    The growl from the beast snapped me out of my thoughts and I gazed back at it.


    ¡°W-wait!¡± I stuttered, holding out my hand whilst stepping backward. I tumbled backward as the back of my leg collided with a bench.


    Inded on the bench with a thud and I let out a grimace. My eyes shut, and I tried opening them after some while to see if the beast was on top of me or maybe fled. I was aware it was only a miracle that could make it flee and maybe Sinir.


    All the werewolves I encountered, both the first time I saw him and the time I arrived at Merene, had fled whenever he appeared.


    Maybe it had something to do with being an Alpha.


    My eyes widened, and I lurched as it sniffed my legs.


    ¡°Stop!¡±


    Surprisingly, the wolf adhered to my request and halted. However, it was in front of me, sniffing me out.


    Weird!


    My heart pounded as it continued doing so. I could hear my heartbeats, and I clutched my chest, and I felt the familiar surge of a panic attack. My chest tightened, and I groaned.


    I shivered, nauseous rose from my stomach to my throat and I tried my very best to push it down.


    ¡°I won¡¯t panic.¡± I chanted, breathing hard as I gazed at the werewolf whilst thinking about what it would do to me next.


    After a few seconds of sniffing, it stopped and sat in front of me. I yelped as its soulful ck eyes stared at me.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    I found myself getting lost in them, and it felt oddly nice. It seemed like I could connect with it.


    I felt we were both lonely, looking for our ce in this world. Maybe I should not say I was lonely because I had Sin now.


    But before he came, I was.


    I flinched as it leaned toward me. It didn¡¯t want to kill me because if it was, it wouldn¡¯t sit in front of me.


    My hand shot out, and before I could stop myself, I boldly touched the fur. My hand stayed on it and I waited to see if it would tear my hand away.


    I let out the breath I didn¡¯t realize I was holding when it did nothing.


    The texture of the fur was smooth, like an infant¡¯s hair.


    It whimpered and leaned more into my touch, enjoying what I was doing.


    I should be frightened and cover my body with the duvet whilst curling into a fetal position on the bed, rather I was smiling.


    All werewolves weren¡¯t bad after all. I believed it was the same for Sin because he believed he was a monster and had tried to distance himself from me. But I saw the good in him and I made him believe he was good and not as awful as he thought.


    I wished this ck wolf would shift, so I could see if it was attractive. Even though I hadn¡¯t seen an ugly one before, I wished to know.


    ¡°What?¡± I raised my brows, staring at it. It stared back at me. I could have sworn it said something like, ¡®You want to see me shift?¡¯


    But I wasn¡¯t sure.


    Animals don¡¯t talk, right? They sure don¡¯t.


    After a few more minutes, I stood from the chair whilst ncing at my watch.


    I had wanted to spend ten minutes outside, but I had spent an hour instead. I guess it was due to the arrival of the wolf.


    ¡°I need to go,¡± I mumbled as it whined.


    I didn¡¯t know why I was telling it. I giggled, thinking of what Julie would say if she saw me talking to it.


    ¡°Besides, you should leave. I don¡¯t think it would be a good idea to be out here.¡± I said, ncing at the castle.


    Furthermore, I saw the lighte on and several shadows. Perhaps someone noticed I wasn¡¯t in the room and had gone out to search for me. I wondered what they would do to it if they saw it outside.


    It nodded, meaning it understood what I was saying. Before I could say anything, it leapt into the woods, sprinting away.


    ¡°Here you are!¡± Julie breathed out.


    ¡°Here I am,¡± I replied, grinning.


    She red at me, turning me around. ¡°Stop leaving the safety of the house. Sinir promised to strangle me if anything happened to you.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sure he didn¡¯t mean that.¡±


    ¡°Perhaps you don¡¯t know how scary your husband can be.¡±


    I do know he was frightening, but I didn¡¯t think he would harm Julie if something happened to me.


    ¡°Just don¡¯t leave the room any more, Okay?¡±


    ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am.¡± I saluted her, then burst out into a fit of giggles.


    After bidding her farewell, I sighed as I stepped into my room. At least today wasn¡¯t a waste. I walked to the nightstand, grabbed the paper and ticked, watching the sky.


    I hadn¡¯t only enjoyed it; I had made a friend with an animal.


    It was weird, but I loved it.

 Forty-three

    ARTEMISIA


    I rolled on the bed, not wanting to stand up because of the warmth. I had no choice but to, as the urgent need to use the toilet.


    I leapt out of bed as I couldn¡¯t hold it any longer. Luckily, I got to the toilet in time before I could embarrass myself.


    Whilst rubbing my tummy that felt bloated before, I let out a relieved sigh.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    I trudged to the mirror, ncing into it. It was a habit I had developed since I realized what the mark on my neck meant.


    Grinning, I caressed it.


    It still glowed and not fading as I had imagined. I was told if it began fading; it meant either my mate was forgetting about me or he had rejected me without my notice.


    Yet, I had to agree to the rejection as I was told for it to fade awaypletely.


    I breathed out as my mind drifted to Sin. I wondered what he was doing at the moment. Maybe he was thinking about me as I was.


    But I doubt it.


    I missed him, even though I wouldn¡¯t admit it in his presence. I missed having him around. Broody or not, he had grown on me and I kind of enjoyed his presence more than anything now.


    I walked back to the room after staring at myself for a few more seconds. I still looked the same way. But I seem paler now. Perhaps because I barely left the room as I do, and I notice slight changes in my body.


    My body seems heavy. The developments were mostly on my breasts and my hips.


    It might be because of my monthly cycle- I usually add some weight before it and I shed it after.


    My breasts were tenderer than normal, too, and they ached as I touched them. I doubt it would ache if it was Sin that was handling them.


    ¡°Stupid thoughts.¡± I groaned, blushing.


    Earlier, I said I missed his presence. Well, that wasn¡¯t all. I missed his touch as well.


    I missed some of the dirty things we do in the room. Although it seemed weird, it was a craving I had developed suddenly, and I didn¡¯t think I could take it out of my mind.


    My core tingled whilst imagining what he could do to me with his mighty rod.


    ¡°I just need to stop thinking about Sin,¡± I mumbled, shutting my eyes tight.


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe I¡¯m having this weird thought about him!¡± I groaned.


    Clutching my phone, I watched some skits I had downloaded the night before to take my mind off the sinful thoughts of Sin¡¯s hand all over my body.


    ¡ï¡ï¡ï


    ¡°Seven.¡± I nced through the list. I grimaced whilst ring at what I had written there.


    Wear lingerie and stiletto, then dance to slutty music.


    I doubt it would delight Queen Ada if she heard the dirty musicing out of my room. What had got into my mind?


    I guessed it was boredom. If I was thinking straight, I wouldn¡¯t have written something like that.


    I should have mingled with Julie and Emma. At least, it was better than being only on a fis legging.


    But then, I remembered Emma, and I were barely on speaking terms and Julie was too busy with thebat ss she had enrolled in.


    She only came to check up on me at night. I didn¡¯t mind being by myself, as I got to watch a lot of the movies I hadn¡¯t. And being with Emma wasn¡¯t even an option because I wasn¡¯t ready to hear her talk about Sin in naughtiness.


    ¡°It won¡¯t be that bad,¡± I said, walking to the wardrobe. Sin wasn¡¯t around to make me feel ashamed about wearing a fis, and the music wouldn¡¯t be that loud. So, only the person close to the door would sense something was going on.


    My fingers stroked the material of the lingerie. It would be my first time being in such a piece of clothing, and it wasn¡¯t looking like a bad idea to be in it the more I scrutinized it.


    I walked into the bathroom, freshened up, and walked to the wardrobe again.


    I didn¡¯t have slutty music on my phone. But I downloaded one to be prepared.


    I donned the lingerie, grabbed a robe, and draped it on my shoulder so if anyone was at the door, I would slip into it before answering.


    I clutched a bottle of brandy I stole from Sin¡¯s liquor collection, poured it into a wine ss, and set it on the small coffee table.


    Grasping the stem of the ss, I took a sip.


    ¡°I am going to get drunk,¡± I said to myself. It was certain since I was a lightweight.


    Even though I said wouldn¡¯t go near his wine collection anymore, I was breaking the promise because I had dared myself.


    It was silly but thrilling.

 Forty-four

    SIN


    ¡°This isn¡¯t you,¡± She said, stumbling towards me. She shook her head, blinking several times.


    ¡°Who were you entertaining dressing like this?¡± My eyes narrowed, scowling.


    ¡°No one.¡± She mumbled, grinning.


    ¡°Why do you look so much like my darling, Sin?¡± She asked, poking my chest.


    ncing around the room for the first time since I stepped inside, I noticed the atmosphere was different. It seemed I was in a clubhouse, rather than the room I had spent most of my teenage years in.


    The sofa that was in the middle of the room was now at the side, close to the window. Disco light flickered from themp which stood on the nightstand, creating a naughty setting.


    Where had she got it from?


    Although it was the same on the outside, I had heard the seductive music and her giggling. I had waited for a few more seconds whilst I thought she was with a man in the house. I trusted her. Yet, she might have nned on how to betray me whilst away.


    It wasn¡¯t the first time women pulled out such a trick to run away from their marriage.


    I heard a lot of stories, so I wouldn¡¯t be the first person it would happen to. I balled my hands into a fist at the thought of her keeping a man in the room.


    Still, I believed she would never do such.


    It wasn¡¯t like Artemisia was different. She had been looking for a way to flee. However, it had seemed impossible because she didn¡¯t know the way out of Merene.


    If she had seeded with her ns while I was away, I wonder how I would have felt with the newfound emotion I had for her.Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    It wasn¡¯t fake. My time away made me realize that I loved her. I freaking had an emotion called love within me for my human wife and mate all this while!


    It was appalling and, appealing as well.


    ¡°Sin.¡± Artemisia purred, snapping me out of my thoughts.


    My eyes strayed to hers, and she didn¡¯t bother to cover up like she often did whenever I showed up unannounced.


    Instead, she removed the robe that she draped on her shoulder and walked toward me.


    I gripped her hands, then my hand went to her back. I wanted to tug her towards me, but I ended up rubbing her bare, smooth backside.


    I let out a groan at the feel of her satiny skin in my hand. They were as soft as I remembered, and they filled my palms.


    I liked my women to be petite, just like how Artemisia was.


    Even though I moved with a lot of women of different sizes, I didn¡¯t have a preference.


    But, with Artemisia, I have a new preference when ites to bedding women. I doubt I would look at any woman the same way I did when she was near.


    ¡°What would you do if there was a man here?¡± She asked, turning her back to me.


    ¡°Artemisia, I swear if you lie to me, I¡¯m going to kill the b*st*rd first for staring at you this way and I will punish you for taking someone beside me!¡±


    Artemisia stared up at me. Her face, which was illuminated by the light from the moon, held so much innocence and a mischievous smile.


    ¡°Why Sin? Are you scared someone would please me more than you do?¡± She gripped my shirt as she stood on tiptoes.


    ¡°Don¡¯t joke with me, Artemisia!¡± I grunted, pping her hand that wasing to my cheeks away.


    Still, she didn¡¯t relent. Her eyes twinkled, and she licked her lips.


    ¡°What if I want you to punish me for being so naughty whilst you were away?¡±


    I shivered as she whispered into my ears.


    Oh, gods.


    What was she doing?


    I didn¡¯t believe I woulde home to see my wife tipsy or in a thing I didn¡¯t think she could ever wear.


    Although it was one of my usual fantasies to see her in lingerie, it was just a mere thought.


    I doubted she would agree to it if I wanted her in one. However, seeing her in it was something out of the ordinary and a turn-on.


    I had never taken a drunk woman to bed before, but Artemisia was so tempting.


    ¡°I know you want me.¡±


    I groaned as my pants tightened at each statement she made.


    ¡°Stop.¡± I moaned as I felt her hand in between my pants.


    She stood on tiptoes, gripping my shoulder. Her teeth grazed my earlobe, and she whispered sexily into my ear.


    ¡°Take me, Sin. I want my legs wrapped around you, and I want to feel you inside of me.¡±


    She was so bold. Different from the woman I had left. Was it the alcohol talking?


    It should be! Artemisia would never do this if she was sane. I could remember the first time she had snooped into my wine collection. She had been this way, too.


    I had rejected her advances because it felt like I was about to take advantage of her. Even now, I feel the same way because she wasn¡¯t aware of what was happening.


    ¡°I know what is happening. Besides, I¡¯m your wife. Why hesitate when you can make me scream like never before?¡± Her brows raised, and her lips curved up in a sensuous smile.


    Artemisia stepped away from me to stand in the middle of the room.


    She bent, lifting her backside in the air.


    ¡°F*cking wet.¡± I rasped, looking at her glistering centre.


    She wanted me, and it was certain I wanted to take her to bed too because of the dent in my pants.


    Then why the hesitation? I presume she was aware of what was going on, as she said. Because she didn¡¯t look as innocent as she did the first time she had begged me to take her.


    My eyes darkened, and I gritted my teeth as she wriggled her backside in the air.


    My legs moved on their own towards her.


    She was teasing me. It should be the other way around!


    A woman had never teased or seduced me before.


    It was the reason some women that had been with me termed me a hard nut to crack.


    Now, I was in front of my wife, ying the part of a seductress. Was it possible she was one?


    ¡°Artemisia.¡± I groaned out her name as she kissed and sucked on the flesh before my corbone.


    ¡°Stop thinking about it and take me to bed.¡± She whispered, patting my pants.


    She was right. I needed to stop thinking about what was going on.


    Perhaps, after I took care of the tightness in my pants, I would ask her about it.


    ¡°Sin!¡±


    Artemisia giggled as I hoisted her from the ground, dumping her on the bed. She spread her legs apart. I didn¡¯t wait for any more reassurance from her.


    I took that as one, and I discarded my clothes swiftly before slipping into her.

 Forty-five

    ARTEMISIA


    ¡°Hello, Queenie.¡±


    Laurent smirked as I ran into him in the hallway.


    I rolled my eyes at the sarcasm dripping in his voice. It was his usual way of referring to me. At least it was better than him staring at me like I had fallen off from somewhere and tagging me Sin¡¯s Queen rather than my given name.


    He had said I was too inexperienced to be a queen to him. When he said inexperienced, he meant, I wouldn¡¯t be able to handle the supernatural world as time went on. That I would flee in no time.


    He said so in front of Sin, which had ticked him off.


    I wasn¡¯t bothered. It would not be the first time Laurent was making snide remarks about me.


    Ignoring him was the best I could do, and I realized doing so also made him furious. But then, whether he was furious or not, I didn¡¯t care about his feelings.


    Swiftly, he gripped my hand before I could round the corner.


    I gasped as he yanked me, ¡°Let go of me!¡±


    ¡°Stop acting as if you are a mighty human because you happened to be Sin¡¯s mate.¡±


    ¡°What do you want with me?¡± I gritted my teeth, struggling in his grasp.


    ¡°For once, you asked a really great question.¡± Laurent chuckled.


    He puckered his lips, then moved his head towards me.


    What was he doing?!


    My eyes erged, and I jerked as his head dipped.


    ¡°I¡¯d like to have you spread your legs apart on my bed whilst your ginger hair is scattered on my pristine pillow.¡± He whispered, twirling a lock of my hair in his hand.


    I shuddered and let out a deep breath. I had thought he was going to kiss me! Perhaps, I was naive, as he said.


    ¡°Is that a yes or a no?¡±


    ¡°Thanks, but no, thanks. I¡¯d rather die than let you have me.¡±


    ¡°Careful Queenie, never make such a wish.¡± He clucked his tongue, shaking his head.


    ¡°Let me go, Laurent.¡± I tried again, my voice was firmer this time.


    Yet, he didn¡¯t budge. Also, it felt like I was talking to a block of wood.


    What had ever made me think he was attractive?


    I guessed it was the way his lips tilted into a smile. It was simr to Sin¡¯s. Still, it was rare to see thetter smile, making it more unique when he did.


    I shook my head at the silly thoughts I had about Laurent whilst in the meeting hall. Now, it was certain someone had yed with my mind because I would never think of him in such a nasty way.


    I was not the woman that married one brother and went in with the next. What was such a woman called?


    Well, I used the term ¡®slut¡¯ for them. How does that even feel? It was disgusting to me, and being in Laurent¡¯s presence did not only make my skin crawl, but it also made me want to hurl as well.


    ¡°Stop making that face. Someone might think I¡¯m an ogre when they see your expression, whereas I¡¯m the sexiest being alive.¡±


    ¡°Keep hoping.¡± I rolled my eyes. ¡°And let go of me now!¡±


    ¡°Oh, Queenie, are you rejecting my offer?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d never epted such a thing!¡±


    ¡°Lest I remind you,¡± He said, caressing my face. ¡°I have a lot of ythings that I¡¯m sure will fascinate you, and I have a bigger bed than your husban¡­¡±


    Laurent trailed off. His eyes twinkled as he stared straight ahead.


    ¡°Sin,¡± I mumbled as my body tingled.


    I always felt that way when he was around.


    I let out a relieved sigh as Laurent released me almost immediately. I staggered as I was leaning back. He moved to grip me, but I pped his hand away and used the wall to steady myself instead.


    Swirling, my eyes collided with Sin¡¯s dark gaze.


    ¡°Hey,¡± I murmured, stepping to his side.


    His eyes strayed to mine, then to Laurent, who shrugged, and to mine again.


    ¡°I was wondering what was taking your time.¡± He finally said, after scrutinizing me.


    ¡°I-I,¡± I stuttered.


    Would it sound alright if I said I was with Laurent?


    It was even weirder thinking of it.


    It sounded like I was in the room with him, or maybe my thoughts were just dirty.


    ¡°She was with me.¡± Laurent asserted, grinning.


    Sin grunted, but he said nothing. He shed me a smile and pulled me into him.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be with you shortly, okay?¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± I replied, blushing as he kissed me.


    ¡ï¡ï¡ï


    My eyes flitted around, and I noticed two horses I hadn¡¯t seen before, not even in the stable, were being tended by the stable boys.


    I had thought we were going by car, but I could see none presently.


    It was Sin¡¯s idea to hang out because, since my arrival, we had never been anywhere together.


    He had picked the venue, so it was certain he was making the provision for transportation as well.


    But going by horses?


    ¡°You should take the grey mare I bought her for you.¡±


    I lurched, swirling. ¡°Sin!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not my fault you are always in deep thought.¡± I saw him shrug.


    But the news of him buying me a mare soon reced the fright I had felt.


    A smile spread across my face, and I skipped to where it was. It was perfect, everything I ever wanted and dreamt of. But there was a problem.


    I couldn¡¯t ride a horse. No, I could, but it horrified me, despite having spent my whole life on a ranch beforeing here.


    I breathed in and out, ncing at the mare. The animal turned to stare at me.


    Was it going to shove me?


    I doubt it, since a stable boy was next to it.


    I was sure he would take care of it before it could do anything.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you like it?¡± Sin asked.


    ¡°I do!¡± I grinned, ncing at him.


    ¡°She is perfect¡­¡± I faltered whilst staring at his face for the first time.


    ¡°What happened to you?!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± He mumbled.


    ¡°That doesn¡¯t look like anything.¡± I narrowed my eyes. His once-perfect lips were now bruised and swollen. The side of his face had a nasty purple bruise and blood trickled out of his upper lip as he licked it.


    ¡°You are bleeding!¡± I hissed.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing Artemisia. We need to get going, we¡¯ll be¡­¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care,¡± I mumbled, tugging his hand towards the room. ¡°You don¡¯t look too good.¡±


    Sin sighed but didn¡¯t pull away as I dragged him towards the room.


    ¡°What happened between you and Laurent? Is this the small talk you had in mind?¡±


    ¡°Well, it could have been worse than this.¡± He winced as I applied some spirits to it to clean the blood.


    ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have left you alone with him!¡±


    ¡°So, you¡¯d rather stay and let him flirt with you?¡± Sin tilted his brow.


    ¡°I could hardly call that flirting.¡± I scowled. ¡°He was just annoying and trying to scare me.¡±


    ¡°It is flirting for me.¡± Sin rasped, balling his hands. ¡°He looked like he was about to kiss you before I appeared, and you did nothing to freaking stop him.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t notice that,¡± I argued.


    Even though it was a lie, there was no way I would agree that Laurent was flirting with me. It would make Sin angrier than he was.


    ¡°I punched him first.¡± Sin said. ¡°I hope his stupid face gets damaged, so he won¡¯t stay in front of you any more.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± I sighed. Although I know the answer, I wanted to hear him say it.


    ¡°Because he deserved it.¡±


    ¡°Sin¡­¡± I gripped his clenched hands, staring into his eyes. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t let Laurent get to you.¡±Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    ¡°He said some nasty things that he would like to do to you if I was dead.¡±


    ¡°Dead?¡±


    Sin let out a humourlessugh, and I creased my brows.


    What was funny about being dead? Maybe it was a joke. But then, there was nothing funny about what was going on.


    ¡°Of course. When I f**king die, he¡¯ll be the first to sleep with my mate!¡±


    He stood from the bed, walking to the window. His shoulder drooped, and I saw him shudder.


    I had never seen him this way before. He sounded angry, sad, and broken.


    He was seldom emotional, and this meant something huge was going on. Something he didn¡¯t want to let me in.

 Forty-six

    SIN


    I drew in a deep breath and let it out. Despite that, my thoughts were muddled.


    I stiffened as I felt Artemisia¡¯s hand on my shoulder.


    ¡°What is going on?¡±


    I heard the concern in her voice, and I didn¡¯t need to turn to know how the expression on her face would be. She tends to crease her brows and chew her button lip whenever she was worried.


    How should I exin it to her, and where was I going to start from? I mused.


    Perhaps I needed to clear my thoughts first to make her understand what was going on with me. Because exining some things to her could be quite difficult sometimes, before and after telling her about my situation, she was going to bombard me with questions. I need to be prepared for that.


    Yet, it doesn¡¯t matter if I told herter or not. I was certain she would get to know, and it might be a bit toote.


    ¡°Why would anyone want you dead? I mean, Laurent is your brother. He should not say things like that.¡± She mumbled, caressing my back.


    So na?ve, just like how my ¨¢ss of a brother had said.


    He would f**king win. The throne and Artemisia.


    He was going to have them all!


    I was certain he wouldn¡¯t wait for my demise to jump on her. The thoughts of him with her on our bed together made me want to find him and wriggle his neck until he was gone.


    At least, if he was dead as well, Artemisia would be with no one.


    That¡¯s selfish, Ager murmured. At least your brother would continue the family¡¯s lineage.


    I red, gripping the windowsill. I¡¯d rather be selfish than let that happen, I answered back.


    ¡°Sin!¡±


    I jerked as Artemisia gripped me. Swirling, my eyes bored into hers.


    ¡°What is going on? You are scaring me!¡± She furrowed her brows, staring back at me.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    ¡°I¡¯m dying.¡±


    ¡°Stop saying that. You are not dying!¡± She said firmly.


    ¡°I am.¡± I retorted.


    ¡°Why do you think so? What are you hiding from me?!¡±


    I breathed out as I stared at her. For a brief second, I forgot about what was happening as I looked into her eyes. Even though I couldn¡¯t see the mesmerizing turquoise blue eyes, I usually got lost in, I imagined them swirling with different emotions.


    Her scent brought me back to sanity, and I felt the familiar tingle of the mate bond within me.


    She looked ravishing in the floor-length dress she donned. The neckline was low, and it showed a bit of cleavage. Earlier, I had seen the swell of her creamy flesh and also noticed how Laurent had been staring at them as well.


    That perverted b*st*rd!


    ¡°Well, never mind. I can see the hesitation in your eyes.¡± Artemisia mumbled.


    She attempted to walk away from me, but I sped her hand.


    ¡°I thought this was a marriage where we could share thoughts and help each other out. B-b-but you have been so secretive!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not,¡± I grunted.


    ¡°Of course you are!¡± She snapped. ¡°Whatever happened to you on that trip you went on because you have been acting weird since then!¡±


    She attempted to yank her hand away from mine, but I didn¡¯t let go. I believe she had the right to be mad at me because I was truly keeping secrets from her.


    Yet, I doubt she would do anything, even if I let her know what was going on.


    ¡°You don¡¯t just assume I¡¯m not capable of handling a huge matter. Do you think me not being a werewolf made me less able?¡±


    Of course, I did. She was human and fragile. Those were the two words that described them perfectly.


    ¡°Let go, Sin.¡± She said, gritting her teeth. ¡°If you can¡¯t trust me, I wonder who will.¡±


    ¡°I do trust you.¡± I sighed, leading her towards the enormous bed. I tugged the swivel chair in front of the vanity and sat in it as she settled in the bed.


    ¡°Then why are you reluctant to tell me anything?¡± She inquired, tilting her head. ¡°What are you keeping from me?¡±


    ¡°I was born with a curse.¡± I began, averting my gaze from her.


    ¡°A curse?!¡±


    I nodded, sighing, then continued.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry I didn¡¯t tell you about all the things the prophecy said. So, my mate was supposed to bring out my innermost desire, or else I turned into a bloody monster.¡±


    ¡°But,¡± I added. ¡°A deadline was given. If my mate couldn¡¯t help bringing out the desire, after turning to a bloodsucker, I¡¯d go into a rage and extract my heart out myself.¡±


    It sounded absurd thinking about it now. But I had seen how nuts the prophecy could make someone go.


    I had a temper, an awful one that could bring out the freaking monster in me. That was the reason I didn¡¯t doubt the prophecy when it said I would do such.


    Artemisia¡¯s eyes grew wider as I finished.


    The incredulous look on her face right now was the same that had appeared on Adrina¡¯s face when I told her.


    Yet, she had stayed with me. Maybe because she wasn¡¯t a regr human. Also, she had tried her best to repress it with some magical spell. Although the relief was only for a short while until I went into bloodlust. At least it didn¡¯t turn me into a bloody monster.


    I waited for a few more seconds to hear the words which often spill out after the initial shock, yet none came.


    Instead, she looked angry, and it felt like she was about to p me.


    Her hand lifted almost immediately, but I gripped it as if I was expecting the blow.


    ¡°Why did you keep such a thing from me?!¡±


    ¡°You hate me, don¡¯t you?!¡± Artemisia bristled.


    ¡°Gosh!¡± She eximed. She paced around the room whilst muttering more angry words.


    ¡°I don¡¯t hate you,¡± I said.


    ¡°You do, Sin!¡± She smacked my chest. ¡°If you don¡¯t, you¡¯d have told me about everything. What would happen to me if the prophecy came to pass?!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± I mumbled truthfully.


    Even though an annoying voice at the back of my mind knew what her fate would be, I refused to think about it.


    ¡°Oh, I do!¡± She yelled. ¡°The lecher you have as a brother would have me. Isn¡¯t that what you said earlier?¡±


    ¡°As long as I¡¯m still alive, it won¡¯t happen,¡± I grunted, taking her into my arms.


    ¡°For how long would you stay alive?¡±


    Although it sounded a bit cruel, it was the perfect question. How long was I going to live?


    ¡°There should be a way out,¡± Artemisia mumbled after a while. She didn¡¯t look so angry any more.


    ¡°Not that I know of,¡± I replied.


    ¡°Oh Sin!¡± She sighed, wrapping her arms around my neck.


    I clutched her tighter. It was as if letting go would make me lose her. It was the first time I was hugging her, and it felt nice. I inhaled deeply as her sweet fragrance wafted into my nostrils.


    ¡°Everything will be okay.¡± She assured me.


    I nodded. Even though I had doubts, it was better to remain positive than beden with negative thoughts.

 Forty-seven

    ¡°Sister dearest.¡± Emma grinned as I passed by her in the hall.


    ¡°Emma,¡± I mumbled, ignoring the scorn in her voice. We weren¡¯t still talking to each other like before since the event that happened back in her room.


    I was fine with it, as I didn¡¯t need to hear her constantly talk about my husband.


    ¡°It¡¯s a surprise to see you quite cheerful this morning. I mean, you are always grumpy.¡± She mumbled, scrunching up her face.


    I rolled my eyes at her assertion; I wasn¡¯t always grumpy. I guessed it was when Sin and I often fought with each other. She was talking about. I usually look furious and took it out on others.


    But ever since we sorted our difference, everything seemed better. Although not better, as there were times he lost his cool.


    I know it wasn¡¯t his intention to hurt me. And I wished I could help him deal with his raging emotion. But it was better to leave an enraged Sin alone than get in the way, which might seem risky, as he frequently goes overboard.


    ¡°Well, I noticed you aren¡¯t your annoying self as well.¡± I retorted.


    ¡°Are you trying to apologize to me for being a meanie?¡± Emma asked, tilting her lips up in a smile.


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t mean to you,¡± I said. ¡°You were saying things you shouldn¡¯t have said.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± She raised her slender brows and folded her arms in front of her. ¡°Let¡¯s say I was a total stranger, and I found your husband attractive. Will you get mad at me for trying to get his attention?¡±


    I gritted my teeth at the instance she was making. Trying to be nice to Emma was impossible, as she often brought out new things to get me mad at her.


    We seldom fought back at home because she was always out with friends. Whenever she was home, I mind my manners even when she was her annoying self.


    ¡°What will you say?¡±


    ¡°That is a stupid instance, and I¡¯d still let the stranger know he¡¯s off-limits.¡± I scowled. ¡°At least it¡¯ll be better to have a total stranger drool over my husband than to have my sister do so.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not sorry I found him attractive,¡± Emma said, annoyingly. ¡°And I know why you are getting mad.¡±


    I stared at her for a brief second, and I noticed the taunting smile on her face. She was enjoying what she was doing to me. Making me ufortable.


    But then, I believed I had given her the chance to do so. I believe she¡¯d be in Lanes now if I had given her a duration for her stay here.


    ¡°You are afraid he¡¯lle to me.¡±


    ¡°In your dreams, Emma. Just to be clear, you lost your chance with him after you fled, so look for another man to give your attention to.¡± I balled my hands into a fist.


    My face flushed, and I could literally feel steamsing out of my ears.


    ¡°You know I¡¯m right, Missy.¡± She smirked.


    Keep calm, I said to myself, whereas what I wanted to do right now was punch senses into her head.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    I breathed in, let it out slowly, and shook my head.


    ¡°I¡¯d pretend I didn¡¯t have this conversation with you.¡± I forced a smile onto my face and stepped away from her.


    ¡°Face the truth, sister dearest, Sinir is just with you because you are a machine to breed on. After he¡¯s done, he¡¯ll discard you.¡± She cackled, walking away.


    Where had I heard that from? I creased my brows whilst gazing at her back.


    Adrina had said the same thing, but I had brushed it off.


    Thinking about it again, I wonder if it was the truth. I wasn¡¯t even pregnant, Sin and I hadn¡¯t talked about anything like that as well.


    But then, the thoughts of having Sin¡¯s child within me seemed exciting and frightening.


    I wonder if I would birth a wolf. I shuddered as the image of a wolf wing its way out of my vagina surfaced in my mind.


    Furthermore, I giggled, shaking my head. I had seen the newborns whilst in the meeting hall, and they weren¡¯t anything like wolves. So, I believe Sin¡¯s offspring wouldn¡¯t be any different from that.


    ¡ï¡ï¡ï


    ¡°I thought you and Sin were going out yesterday?¡±


    ¡°Yes, but something came up,¡± I said, staring at Julie.


    I recalled the conversation I had with him. I couldn¡¯t stop thinking about it. But, I was positive a solution to that woulde out. The thought of him dying was thest thing I wanted to think about.


    The more I thought about it, the more it felt like it was very near.


    I was meant to bring out his innermost desire, but what was it?


    This was the stage in my life I wished I had a supernatural power or maybe a fairy godmother would appear from somewhere to ask me to make a wish. I wouldn¡¯t hesitate and ask for the ability to read minds.


    At least I¡¯d know everything that was going on with everyone around me.


    ¡°Artemis?¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Is anything wrong? You look worried and pale.¡±


    ¡°I did?¡± I questioned back.


    Julie shrugged. ¡°You know I¡¯m always here to hear you talk. So, you can say what is bothering you and who knows, I might be able to help.¡±


    I doubt that. But I know she was trying to help, and I wish she could. Maybe if she was Adrina, I might have let her know what was going on. I have heard a lot of stories where witchese up with powerful spells to prevent things from happening.


    Sin had confirmed it as well. But, he said, for that to happen, a price needs to be paid. To live, life needs to be taken for it to be bnced.


    It was absurd, but it was better. The only problem was, who¡¯d be willing to give his or her life down?


    I was certain if I met with Adrina, which I wouldn¡¯t do, she¡¯d want my life.


    ¡°What is between that witch and Emma? They seemed close.¡±


    I squinted whilst tracing the line of Julie¡¯s vision.

 Forty-eight

    ARTEMISIA


    I frowned as Emma giggled at whatever Adrina was saying.


    Since when did Emma and Adrina be close?


    Well, Emma was more social than I was, but I had my share of friends I moved around with as well. So, I didn¡¯t mind not being that social.


    However, it was weird seeing my little sister with the witch vibing as if they were old-time pals.


    ¡°It¡¯s so odd she¡¯s getting along with her.¡± Julie grimaced, voicing out my thoughts.


    I nodded. The fact that some days ago, they were almost at each other¡¯s throats was what made it odder.


    Anyone Emma made as an enemy on the first day, she never gets together with them, whether they changed or not.


    They¡¯d be her foe for life.


    Even Adrina, the first time I had seen her at the reception, didn¡¯t look like the person that was enthusiastic about keeping anyone as a friend. Or maybe she was not just interested in me.


    She had immediately loathed me. But, I believe it was because of Sin.


    As if she knew we were talking about her, Adrina nudged Emma. Both swirled, and their gazes locked on mine.


    Adrina sneered, and a wicked grin surfaced on Emma¡¯s face, making me shiver.


    Averting her gaze, she wrinkled her nose, shrugging at what Adrina told her. Then she nced back at me.


    They seemed up to no good.


    I wanted to know whatever they had been discussing, but I was sure I wouldn¡¯t get an answer.


    ¡°Well, who cares? I¡¯m not surprised.¡± Julie said, shrugging. ¡°They are pretty much the same, I mean personality-wise.¡±


    It was true. Both had nasty attitudes and also thoughts of getting together with Sin. They didn¡¯t mind eliminating anyone who seemed like a threat to them.


    Emma had once got in trouble in Lone Oaks High when she beat up a girl because the boy she liked didn¡¯t like her. Rather, he was into the other girl, and he had called her a ¡®spoilt brat¡¯, which had made her furious.


    However, she had escaped from the severe punishment that was meted out to anyone who broke the school rules of not fighting. She had escaped from it because dad had used his status to make her go free.


    I was sure, that if I was the one, they wouldn¡¯t do anything. Maybe the punishment might not be severe. I was going to face it and not evade it.


    Now, no one was here to punish her if she did any wrong. Perhaps that exins the smug expression on her face.


    Emma blew me a kiss, then winked at me before following Adrina to only God knows where.


    ¡°I won¡¯t dwell too much on them.¡± Julie nodded at their retreating form.


    ¡°Sooner orter, they were bound to be friends.¡± She added.


    I let out a sigh. I knew that would happen, but I never knew it would be soon enough.


    ¡ï¡ï¡ï


    ¡°We shoulde out often.¡± I breathed out. I smiled whilst staring at the full moon.


    Gripping the rein of the mare I was on, I nced at Sin whilst waiting for him to do the same, so we could race further into the woods.


    Even though it was quite dark and chilling, I felt secure with him. We weren¡¯t on the same horse, yet I could feel his warmth enveloping me.


    He looked gorgeous on the stallion, Midnight. It seemed like he was a natural-born racer. Maybe he was. I had watched him several times riding a horse, and he had done so with ease.


    My fingers clenched around the rein as they itched to caress his ruffled hair. The two tops and only buttons on his shirt were undone.


    I licked my lips as my eyes caught the smooth skin. How long had it been since we were intimate?


    It was just a few days, yet it seemed like it was forever.


    I would do anything to wrap my legs around his waist whilst having his¡­


    Goodness!


    Where had the thoughte from?!


    I blushed, shaking my head at my wayward thinking.


    ¡°Shhh¡­¡±


    My eyes narrowed as I gaze at him. He brushed his hair out of his face and his eyes squinted.


    He jumped down from the horse and walked slowly towards a small hut. I hadn¡¯t noticed it until now.


    ¡°Sin¡­¡± I mumbled, earning a re from him.


    He tugged off the ck zer he was in, and his eyes darkened as they strayed to the moon.


    I shivered, doing the same.


    I didn¡¯t know where we were, but I could guess what was going on.


    As soon as Sin signalled for me to be quiet after sniffing the air, I was aware we were about to be attacked.


    I didn¡¯t need to be a werewolf to sense that.


    His body tensed as he crept towards the hut. He stood at the entrance and I held my breath whilst waiting for what was toe next.


    Grimacing, I shook my head. I shouldn¡¯t have suggested we came out tonight.


    After our cancelled date, I thought fixing another one again would be better to take his mind off things.


    Even though this wasn¡¯t a date, I thought of it as one. However, it was about to be ruined.


    ¡°Can you be quiet? I can hear your freaking thoughts!¡±Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    ¡°Stop reading my thoughts, then.¡± I red at him. ¡°I didn¡¯t ask you to.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t even read your thoughts.¡± He scoffed.


    ¡°But why do you know everything I keep saying?¡±


    ¡°You can ask me thatter.¡± He dismissed, with a wave of his hand. ¡°Right now, we are in the middle of something.¡±


    I exhaled, locking my gaze with him. My chest tightened, and it thumped at a weird rate. I rubbed my mmy palms on the breech I donned before taking in another deep breath.


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Just do as I say if anything happens in the next ten seconds.¡±


    ¡°That isn¡¯t even an answer to what I asked.¡± I groaned, putting my hair back in the ponytail it was before Sin had ordered me to let it down.


    ¡°Artemisia¡­¡±


    ¡°Fine.¡± I groaned. ¡°Also, don¡¯t call me my full name. It sounds weird hearing ite from you.¡±


    Whether he heard me or not, he didn¡¯t respond. Rather, he darted into the hut.


    ¡°Sin!¡±


    He had told me not to yell. I couldn¡¯t help it when he does things as reckless as this.


    I held my breath and counted to three whilst waiting for him to rush out.


    A lot of what-ifs ran through my mind as I thought of what was going on indoors. Perhaps I should check out what was going on.


    But that would make him furious if he saw me.


    After waiting for what seemed to be like an eternity, Sin darted out of the hut. He looked beaten.


    ¡°You¡¯re bleeding!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t!¡± He eximed, halting me as I was about to climb down. He cleaned the blood dribbling down his nose with the back of his palm.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine and get out of here!¡± He grunted.


    ¡°W-what is going on?¡±


    ¡°Do as I say!¡±


    My eyes caught the movement of a wolf as it sprang out of the hut. I didn¡¯t wait to ess it further like I often did. I clutched the rein of the mare, trotting away.


    Sin would be fine. I was sure of it. He was powerful enough to take down anyone. I had seen him fight with Jamie once, and I heard stories about his prowess in battle as well.


    I¡¯d only be getting in his way if I remained there.

 Forty-nine

    SIN


    Damned Nightcrawlers!


    ¡®Nightcrawlers¡¯ were the term used for nocturnal supernatural creatures. Especially the werewolves since they shifted only at the full moon and could only be seen when it was dark.


    They seldom moved by the day in their wolf form.


    The vampires, too, were in that category. Without a spell to protect them from the ray of the sun, they wouldn¡¯t be able to move out.


    There were many others as well.


    A twig snapped and my thoughts shifted back to what was before me.


    Artemisia¡¯s scent still lingered in the air even though it was faint. It was a reminder that she was here.


    Why did I ever agree to be out with her?


    I knew something was off the moment we entered the woods. Even before then, the air had been chillier, and the moon was weirdly brighter than normal.


    I should have talked her out of it, but I guessed I couldn¡¯t resist the way she stared at me whilst pleading. I found it adorable. The way her almond turquoise blue eyes erged and how she pushed her lips forward whilst pleading was quite fascinating.


    I should have overlooked all of that whilst thinking of the potential danger she would be in.


    I had let my feelings think. She was in a danger I didn¡¯t think I could get her out of.


    Because of my freaking feelings, she was going to be an appetising meal!


    I doubted the mare she was on could gallop as fast as I wanted. Although she knew the basics of horse riding and she had said she rode very well back home, a werewolf could still catch up with her, no matter the speed she was on.


    ¡°It¡¯s weird to see you deep in thoughts.¡± A cool voice said.


    ¡°What do you want, Nico?¡±


    Nico tilted his head and his lips curved in a crooked smile. A smile I didn¡¯t think I¡¯d ever stop seeing. I sure as hell knew what it meant.


    ¡°Oh, you know what I want.¡± He chuckled.


    ¡°I fucking don¡¯t!¡± My teeth grind against each other. ¡°I¡¯m not interested in the mind game you are trying to y with me.¡±


    Nico tugged me by my shirt and flung me across the woods. He growled and came at me, his paw lifted, ready to punch me. But I dodged the blow, head butting him.


    ¡°Not bad.¡± Nico grinned, cracking his knuckles. ¡°You are still good at dodging my blows.¡±


    ¡°Whatever, I¡¯m done here.¡±


    ¡°Oh, you are not.¡±


    He moved to grip me again, but I was quick to know what he was doing. I smacked his hand away, ring at him.


    ¡°Perhaps, if you hadn¡¯t interrupted me, I wouldn¡¯t have stopped you and your lovely human friend from enjoying the beautiful view of the night.¡±


    ¡°She isn¡¯t my friend.¡± I scowled. ¡°She¡¯s my f**king wife and leave her out of this. Besides, you are in my domain, so it¡¯s my responsibility as a leader to keep it safe.¡±


    ¡°Your wife?¡± Nico¡¯s eyes twinkled.


    The urge to protect Artemisia surged through me immediately. I wanted to be out of the woods because I didn¡¯t like the look of curiosity that was shing in Nico¡¯s baby blue eyes.


    I wondered where Artemisia had gotten to. The thoughts of other creatures and his minions going after her frighten me.


    It was the first time I had felt the emotion of fear. No, maybe not.


    But this was more appalling than the thoughts of me dying and leaving her to Laurent.


    ¡°She is such a beautiful thingy. I¡¯d never seen someone as gorgeous as her before. It¡¯s a shame she left before I could get to know her.¡±


    ¡°What do you want?¡± I snapped.


    ¡°Well,¡± Nico shrugged his broad shoulders after a while. ¡°I was hunting, and I perceived a new fragrance. So, I wanted to see what it was, and I glimpsed her before entering the hurt, then you interrupted.¡±


    ¡°Now that you¡¯ve seen her, you should as well know she¡¯s off-limits.¡±


    ¡°Of course she is.¡± Nico chuckled. ¡°But she needs to say so herself.¡±


    I was aware the conversation was a never-ending one. Immediately it started. I already knew it was about Artemisia and how to get her.


    Why did she make everyone feel that way?


    What was so special about her?


    She was a freaking human and a lot of gorgeous beings were there for others to choose from. Still, they wanted her, Laurent, and Nico.


    I wondered if I¡¯d add more to the list as time went on!


    ¡®I believe what you noticed was special about her was the same as they saw.¡¯ Ager spoke up.


    ¡°That is absurd.¡± I gritted my teeth.


    Yeah, I believe she was a special human. I didn¡¯t even know what made her special yet. But then, she was my mate, and I marked her already.


    It was odd that people still wanted her! Or maybe I was the weird one.


    ¡®Of course, you are.¡¯ Ager mumbled. ¡®Married or not, it doesn¡¯t make women less desirable. Your mate has a strong, appealing scent. It¡¯s no surprise they want a taste of what you¡¯ve had.¡¯


    ¡°I¡¯d kill any man thatid a hand on her.¡±


    ¡°You know if I want her, I can get her.¡±, Nico spoke up.


    I had forgotten I was conversing with him because of Ager- my wolf.


    ¡°You wouldn¡¯t dare!¡±


    ¡°I would if I wanted to and you, my friend, can¡¯t stop me.¡± He grinned.


    Nico just had the annoying personality of Laurent. The former had been a friend of mine for a long while.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    He was an Alpha werewolf, a Casanova and, well, a single dad.


    Even though we were from a different pack, we kept in touch sometimes. Yet, he was always as annoying as this each time I saw him.


    Normally, whenever I suspected danger, I wouldn¡¯t dash into an opening.


    But having perceived his scent, I had done so. Even though it was still dangerous due to how I had entered, I wanted to get it over with.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t tell me the reason you were here.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± He eximed, brushing his hand into his brown hair that seemed ck as the moon shone on it. ¡°I am d I met with you, too.¡±


    I tilted my brows, gazing at him.


    ¡°There¡¯s a situation happening at Manny.¡±


    Manny was a town in Merene. Arge industrial town.


    ¡°What is wrong?¡±


    ¡°I need your help.¡± He grimaced, balling his hands into a fist.


    The change in the mood was startling. A while ago, he had been trying to rile me. Now he seemed upset about something.


    Despite how annoying Nico was, he was most times, a cheerful person. He seldom gets mad.


    ¡°I got a sign a few days back on my door and I noticed some disappearance of my pack members as well. I know they often walked out of the pack on their own, but it didn¡¯t seem like it.¡±


    ¡°What sign?¡± I asked slowly, dreading what he would say.


    I groaned as soon as Nico finished. It was the same freaking mark on my door before I arrived at Merene with Artemisia.


    I thought they were after only me. It had seemed absurd, and I had forgotten about it.


    What exactly do they want?


    The more I thought about it, the more my head pounded due to a headache.


    ¡°Would it be okay if Ie over with some representative next week? I mean, we could discuss better and not in the woods.¡±


    Nico nced around. A sneer formed on his face before he gazed back at me.


    ¡°Of course, you¡¯re wee to my home anytime,¡± I mumbled, then added to lighten the mood. ¡°Don¡¯t try flirting with my wife. I¡¯d have your brown hide and turn it into a foot mat for her.¡±


    Nico chuckled despite himself. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I consider you a brother. I wouldn¡¯t flirt with your mate.¡±


    I believe he wouldn¡¯t. He was one of the few men I trusted around my properties. Even when with Adrina, Nico hadn¡¯t even batted ash whenever she was near.


    It was a surprise he was even interested in Artemisia. Nevertheless, I was d it was just a mere interest and nothing more.


    Also, I was happy only Nico was in the woods because he wasn¡¯t much of a threat.

 Fifty

    SIN


    ¡°Well, I guess we should¡­¡±


    Laurent trailed off as the door to the hall creaked open. Artemisia stepped inside, and she halted in the middle, ncing at everyone before proceeding to my side.


    She had been doing thistely. Since I told her about the supernatural world, she wanted to know everything that was going on.


    Hence, her frequent visit to the meeting hall.


    Even though I left some information out for her good, she often tried her best to get to the root.


    ¡°Proceed,¡± I mumbled, ring at Laurent as he continued staring at her.


    Laurent smirked. ¡°Since the attack seemed to be against the Packs, I believe we need to know what exactly is causing it. We can¡¯t just rush into a battle without knowing the cause.¡±


    First time hearing Laurent being reasonable and thinking of everyone other than himself.


    Normally, he would prefer we charge and annihte every opposing force. Now it was otherwise.


    I gaze at him for a few more seconds before shaking my head. There was nothing different about him. He was still the idiot he was.


    However, it seemed like he had matured a bit.


    ¡°Stop acting surprised. I¡¯m not as stupid as you think.¡± He mumbled.


    I rolled my eyes. Then I shifted my gaze around, gazing at each person present.


    Most people had gone to sit on the sofas, which were not far from where the round table was, whilst the others were standing.


    We were a Pack of about forty people. Sitting around the table had never been an issue since it was huge. Also, it was mostly for the Alpha, Beta, Delta, Sentinel, Gamma, Eta, and Theta to strategize whilst the rest looked after the children. The aforementioned list were the people involved mostly inbat. But since the arrival of Nico and some of his pack members, there was barely enough space.


    Even Artemisia, I had given up my chair for her to sit on.


    ¡°As good as the suggestion sounds, you know the reputation of Lycan park and how deadly they are. We can¡¯t go unprepared.¡± Diane, an Eta, spoke up.


    ¡°Of course, we didn¡¯t intend to go do something as rash as that, or do you?¡± Laurent asked, staring at me.


    A scowl formed on his face, and I noticed his eyes had strayed to Artemisia.


    What was wrong with him?


    I wonder why he kept staring at her constantly. Artemisia didn¡¯t seem to mind. I doubt if she noticed, as her gaze was on the map.


    Maybe I was the weird one watching everything he was doing. Yet, as much as I wanted to tell him to stop ogling her, we had important issues at hand.


    ¡°No,¡± I said, shaking my head. Sighing, I pinched the bridge of my nose, then stared around therge room once more.


    It was just like every other meeting we often had- to talk about what was going on in the environment, hunting and training. Still, this seemed different. There was a noticeable tension in the air.


    The tension that whoever was killing pack members had created.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think we need more preparation. I mean, we prepare daily for a moment like this, right?¡± Lewis, an Omega queried, then continued. ¡°We¡¯ll only be stalling, which would be far more dangerous.¡±


    ¡°Thank goodness I¡¯m not the alpha. I¡¯ll restrain a lot of you weakling from speaking,¡± Laurent grunted, making Lewis shrug.


    ¡°Thank goodness you are not.¡± Diane retorted.


    Laurent gritted his teeth, rose to his feet, and stalked towards where Diane was. But I stopped him before he could do anything.


    A fight between Diane and Laurent might not end well. Both were overly strong and skilled. It was hard to tell who was going toe out victorious.


    Besides, I understood Laurent was used to getting his way all the time. When he was acting in my ce as an Alpha, I heard he had punished a lot of the Omegas and left them out of what was going on.


    Even though they were the weakest members in the werewolf rank, they were still very much a part of us, and leaving them out wouldn¡¯t make any sense to me.


    I believe there would be a time their power woulde in handy.


    It wasn¡¯t like they had any power of some sort, except those that had different supernatural beings as parents and had gained a skill or two from them. In the healers, there were some Omegas.


    Also, some couldbat. So, if anybating member were incapacitated, they often helped.


    ¡°I believe he¡¯s right.¡±


    I turned to Artemisia as she spoke up for the first time since she entered the room. Her almond-shaped eyes widened. She bit her lips when she noticed everyone was watching her.


    A blush that usually surfaces on her face now and then, which I found adorable, adorned her pale skin.


    ¡°Well, Queenie, what do you know about battles? I mean, you are just a mere human.¡±


    I scowled at Laurent. But Artemisia didn¡¯t look offended.


    ¡°I might be a human, but I¡¯m very good at making strategies.¡± She replied with a smile.


    ¡°You have some skilled spies that, if caught, wouldn¡¯t die easily, even if they were beaten. Why not send them out to bring some info rather than waiting to be trained or waiting for the information toe to you?¡±


    I gazed at Artemisia in awe whilst watching as she talked to the crowd. So, she was not just a pretty face like they had dubbed her. She was freaking smart.


    Who knew she would one day be making ns for a maybe impending war? No one, not even I!


    Everyone nodded as soon as she finished speaking. They seemed to be hypnotized by whatever she had said.


    ¡°So,¡± Laurent cleared his throat. ¡°That is a brilliant idea.¡±


    ¡°Except, it¡¯s reckless.¡± He added.


    ¡°It¡¯s not, bro,¡± Nico said, grinning from ear to ear. ¡°I never knew you were this brilliant. I always thought red hair was a ditz, but you have changed my perspective and won my heart as well.¡±


    The meeting went on for another minute. Eventually, it ended with Artemisia¡¯s suggestion in mind.


    ¡ï¡ï¡ï


    ¡°Careful,¡± I grunted. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t joke around with my heart if I were you.¡± I sidled to Nico, who was now conversing with an Omega.


    Nico dismissed her before letting out a loud chuckle. I believe he knew what I was saying. It wasn¡¯t the first time I would make a joke like that. As he always said, women, he found smart won his heart all the time.


    I grimaced as Artemisia nudged me. ¡°Are you nning to pull his heart out? He was only joking.¡±


    I chuckled at the appalled look on her face.


    ¡°Never worry, Darling,¡± Nico said. ¡°It¡¯s an in-joke we share. He¡¯ll never harm his one and only friend.¡±


    ¡°Never say never,¡± I mumbled.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    Artemisia red at me, nudging me again. ¡°You are impossible.¡±


    ¡°See ya.¡± Nico winked, stepping out of the door leading to the entrance.


    I gripped Artemisia, who was about to follow him out, tugging her into the room used as an infirmary. Luckily, it was empty, and I guessed everyone had deserted the hall.


    ¡°Sin!¡± She gasped, shoving me as I gripped her backside. ¡°Someone might catch us!¡±


    ¡°You are so tempting.¡± I husked.


    I tugged her into me, inhaling her scent.


    My mouthnded on hers before she could protest further, and I clenched her hands to stop her from punching me.


    The protest and struggle died down, and she rxed into my touch, kissing back.


    I grinned into the kiss. Since we were in the hall, I wanted to do that. I wondered how I had controlled myself, since I couldn¡¯t do so whenever she was near.


    I guess it was the presence of people that stopped me from ripping her dress, setting her on the round table whilst thrusting into her wetness.


    ¡°Sin.¡± Artemisia moaned. ¡°I want you.¡±


    Her turquoise blue eyes shed with desire, and her hands fumbled whilst trying to undo the buttons on my shirt.


    I helped her with it, then gathered her into my hand.


    cing her gently next to the door, I hoisted her, so she could wrap her legs around me. I guided my shaft towards her wetness without further ado and rammed into her.


    We both groaned as pleasure upon pleasure kept building inside of us. I did a few more thrusts. She clenched around me and came whilst screaming out my name.


    Her voice was so melodious as it made mee undone as well.

 Fifty-one

    Artemisia


    What was thatw which states anything that goes wrong could go wrong again?


    Oh yeah, Murphy¡¯sw!


    Everything was wrong today. Aside from the queasiness and lightheadedness, I was feeling. The screaming from outside signified we were under attack.


    We were freaking under attack and taken by surprise!


    Young werewolves scurried into the room I share with Sin, which seemed like the safest ce at the moment. The meeting hall where they often resided was surrounded.


    How did the enemy get here without us noticing?


    My mind shback to earlier, Sin had left with Laurent and some Eta.


    The Eta were acting as spies, which was the best thing, as they could defend themselves. Whilst Sin, Laurent, and the others were scouring the forests and towns of Merene to see if anything was out of the ordinary. And maybe they¡¯d encounter an intruder.


    Nico and some of his pack members had joined in as well.


    Leaving me with the other werewolves. Emma was nowhere to be found. I wondered where she had gone. But I was d she wasn¡¯t in her room as I had searched there first whilst I heard the first sound of the bell, which was an rm to indicate an attack.


    Likewise, Queen Ada and Allison. They had said something about going to get some things in a nearby vige.


    I was with some defenseless children, and the Omegas who were skilled were already beaten. Some had managed to dash into the pce building, whilst the others were writhing in pain outside.


    I grimaced, staring out of the window. Then darted into the toilet as I sighted one of the opponent werewolves extracting the heart of an Omega.


    ¡°God, Sin! Where are you when you are needed?!¡± I groaned, heaving more into the toilet.


    Today, of all days! Why was I getting sick?


    It wasn¡¯t like I could do anything if I wasn¡¯t. Yet, being sick made it worse. I could barely move my body from where I crouched near the toilet, but I knew I had to because of the pups. They seemed frightened.


    I needed to assure them everything would be okay. Even though I doubt it would.


    Leaping to my feet as the door to my room creaked open, I snatched the club I had taken to defend myself and the pups. Stealthily, I moved to the door. As soon as it went ajar, I took a swing without looking.


    ¡°Aha!¡± I jumped triumphantly at the sound of soft flesh breaking.Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    I swung again, but I felt a grip on the club and an exmation.


    ¡°Goodness, mydy! It is I, Rhoda.¡±


    The club ttered to the floor as I released it, and my eyes went round as I gaze at the broken skin on Rhoda¡¯s cheek where I had smacked.


    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry! I-I didn¡¯t mean to.¡±


    ¡°No biggie.¡± She winced, wiping the blood dripping down her cheeks. ¡°I¡¯ve taken far worse blows than this.¡±


    ¡°I-I¡± I stuttered, gazing at her. ¡°Let me clean that up.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± Rhoda assured, gripping the bowl I clutch to fill with water. ¡°I¡¯m d you are okay.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for hitting you. I thought you were someone else. I forgot you had a spare key.¡±


    Rhoda shrugged, ¡°It¡¯s great to know you are ready toy down your life for those little ones.¡± She nodded towards the pups I had been lucky to save.


    Some were by the window side, whilst the others were sleeping soundly.


    ¡°What about the rest? Have you heard from anyone?¡±


    ¡°Not yet. I believe they are on their way. A messenger was sent to fetch your husband and the rest.¡±


    I breathed out, then grew apprehensive again. What if something happened to them on the way? Was it safe for them toe to the pce at a time like this?


    ¡°Of course,¡± Rhoda said. ¡°We have a powerful witch on our team that can teleport them inside without anyone noticing. Also, she¡¯s great with casting protective spells. I¡¯m sure the one she did on the house is too powerful to be broken.¡±


    ¡°That is great to hear, then,¡± I mumbled. I¡¯d hate for anything to happen to anyone. I was also d to hear there was a protective spell on the building. Likewise, I believe the witch in the attacker¡¯s group had broken the one in the infirmary, which was why they could attack.


    Hours passed, and the situation outside didn¡¯t lessen. Rather, it became worse. Sin and the others were nowhere to be found.


    I paced around the room and then to the window. And back to the pups again, who were wailing non-stop. Maybe due to hunger or fear. I didn¡¯t know, and I wish I could decipher what was in their mind.


    I had forgotten to grab their food whilst fleeing. But, I had their safety in mind first. I believe that was enough.


    When Sin arrived, everything would be fine and the pups would get what to eat.


    My head pounded, and my stomach became queasy again. I hadn¡¯t eaten anything since I came awake, and I suspect I had vomited everything in my stomach.


    Yet, I feel like hurling again, which was annoying.


    I clenched the curtain whilst my head reeled. Sweat dribbled down my forehead and my palms became mmy.


    ¡°Are you okay, Mdy? You look sick.¡±


    ¡°I am sick¡­¡± I scampered into the bathroom to empty the content of my stomach yet again.


    Wincing, I caressed my stomach. I never knew hurling would be this agonizing.


    ¡°Someone is at the door.¡± I groaned out as I heard a knock.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll get it.¡± Said Rhoda before I could halt her.


    It felt weird, but I knew it was an enemy at the door.


    I didn¡¯t know how I knew. I felt an unusual sensation at the back of my neck, my hand went to touch my mate mark, but that wasn¡¯t what was causing the tingling sensation.


    Normally, the mate mark tingles, and it usually gives a sweet feeling. But that was if Sin was around. Now, I feel a burning sensation!


    ¡°Don¡¯t Rhoda!¡± I shrieked.


    However, it was toote. She had opened the freaking door and from the shriek, I heard from her, the person at the door wasn¡¯t one of us. It was from the enemy side!

 Fifty-two

    ARTEMISIA


    ¡°Where the hell is that b*tch!¡± The voice roared, followed by a groan from Rhoda.


    I grimaced at the sound of bones breaking, and the scent of blood wafted into my nostrils.


    I winced, pushing down the vomit that tried to resurface again.


    ¡°Don¡¯t, Mydy! Don¡¯te out!¡±


    That was what Rhoda said over and over again. Even after receiving multiple blows and maybe severe injuries from whoever was with her.


    ¡°Then, you will have to suffer, as well as these ugly-looking pups!¡± The intruder rumbled, making me shiver.


    What was I wanted for?!


    Was it because of me, they hade here, just to capture me?


    But, I was an ordinary human! What would they do with me?


    My head reeled as several unanswered questions swirled around in my head.


    ¡°Where are you, Sin,¡± I mumbled, breathing in and out.


    For a few seconds, everything in the room was silent. I strained my ears, but I couldn¡¯t hear a sound. Not even that of the children, I had almost risked my life to save.


    I wondered what had be of them. I shouldn¡¯t have left them in the room!


    It wasn¡¯t my fault, and I didn¡¯t know I would be attacked by my vomit.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    What if the werewolf that had dealt with Rhoda had done the same thing to them? What if they were in their pool of blood?


    ¡°No,¡± I mumbled, grimacing. ¡°I need to be positive,¡± I said to myself whilst pushing out the negative thoughts.


    The door to the bathroom opened abruptly. The sound of wood shattering filled the air. It seemed whoever had stepped in had booted it.


    Rather than twisting the handle in a civilized manner.


    ¡°I know you are in here, B*tch. Hiding would only make your punishment worse.¡±


    My heart palpitated, and I gripped my legs together to stop them from trembling. My body shook and I wheezed.


    ¡°I can hear you and even smell you! I only need to pinpoint your location.¡±


    Oh gods, Sin!


    I wasn¡¯t ready to die. I only hope Sin woulde in sooner and save me from the miserable fate I was about to experience.


    My ears perked up as the door from outside went ajar. Another person had entered. Was it another enemy?


    ¡°It isn¡¯t,¡± I mumbled as I felt my neck tingling.


    I sped my hands in my mouth as I realized I had said my thoughts out loud. But it was toote.


    ¡°Gotcha!¡±


    I shrieked as the man jumped in front of me.


    My eyes widened as I stared into his gleaming green eyes. His thin lips stretched out in a smirk, and he tilted his head filled with yellow curls whilst essing me.


    I shrieked once more as he tugged me to him.


    ¡°Artemisia!¡± Sin called out.


    My mouth opened, but I shut it back as the man tutted.


    ¡°Speak, and I won¡¯t hesitate to cut out your little tongue.¡±


    I nodded, keeping my mouth sealed because I wasn¡¯t ready to lose my tongue.


    But I believe without divulging my location, Sin was going to get to me by my scent.


    ¡°Where the f**k are you?!¡± He grunted as he entered the bathroom.


    If only I could use a mind link. It should be possible because we were mated. I heard that mating makes it possible for the Alpha to hear Luna¡¯s thoughts. Sin could read minds, but he had said mine was inessible.


    Which meant even a mind link wouldn¡¯t be possible, but there was no harm in trying.


    I tried my best to concentrate on getting into his mind and telling him where I was.


    The man had dragged me inside the storeroom when he heard Sin¡¯s voice and had said I¡¯d be bait to get him.


    So, they weren¡¯t after me as I had thought. But what would they want with Sin?


    After rying the message to him, I heard footsteps close to where we were, and I held my breath.


    Did it work? Or maybe he had guessed because I was sure the storeroom was thest ce he¡¯d check. Anyway, I wanted him to get to me quickly, as I was beginning to suffocate in the stuffy room.


    I was ustrophobic, and I don¡¯t do too well in tiny spaces.


    Everything happened quickly. The door to the store opened, and I was shoved out by the enemy.


    My stomach smacked into the sink where he had shoved me into, and he leapt on Sin.


    Sin growled at the unexpected attack, but he regained himself quickly and began fighting back.


    My eyes dimmed, and I sensed liquid dripping down my nose. Fighting back the dizziness which I believe was caused by the shove, I wiped my nose with the back of my palm.


    ¡°Blood,¡± I muttered. How?


    ¡°Do whatever you are doing, Artemisia!¡± Sin grunted.


    What was I doing? I mused, still staring at the blood trickling down my nose at a steady rate now.


    ¡°Artemisia!¡±


    I jolted, and my eyes widened as they flickered to Sin.


    He was on the floor, howling in pain, and the enemy was doing the same too.


    ¡°Bitch!¡± He winced, clutching his head. ¡°I¡¯m going to kill him and have you to myself. Then have your head on a f**king wooden stake!¡±


    Was I the one doing this?


    Sin had said I should do whatever I was doing. But I didn¡¯t know what.


    I noticed my hand was outstretched. I looked underneath, but nothing was there.


    As soon as I let down my hand, Sin, and the enemy wolf sprang to their feet.


    ¡°I¡¯m killing this whore!¡± The enemy wolf said, darting towards me.


    Sin gripped his hand and stared into my eyes, ¡°F**king do what you did before.¡±


    On impulse, I stretched out my hand whilst concentrating on the enemy. I called on anguish and every form of pain I knew.


    ¡°Stop this!¡± The enemy sputtered, clutching his neck as if I was choking it.


    I didn¡¯t relent. Rather, I was strengthened to inflict more pain by an unknown force.


    Sin was suffering the same fate as well, but he wasn¡¯t as severe. He managed to stand on his feet, stepped towards the enemy, and clutched him by the neck.


    The enemy gasped as Sin thrust his hand through the chest, extracting his heart.


    Sin plunged his lifeless body sideways and copsed to the floor. I halted as well and scrambled to him.


    Despite the blurriness in my vision, I was ted because I had him in my arms. My husband was in my arms, and it was what I had always wished for!


    He was freaking safe.


    My eyes dimmed more, and controlling myself to stay awake seemed futile.


    So, I copsed along with him, giving in to the ckness that enveloped me.

 Fifty-three

    SIN


    I panted whilst hopping over several logs of wood.


    My throat felt parched as I had barely tasted anything. I was also weak.


    A lot of us from the group that went in search of intruders had resulted feeding on the animals they could get hold of.Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    But, I was trying my best to discipline myself. Even when Laurent hade with the deer he was feeding on, I had willed myself not to think of how juicy it was going to taste.


    And I seeded. But then, I got hungrier as well as weaker.


    It was a surprise I was able to transform into my wolf form whilst the news of the pce being under attack came to us.


    I grunted whilst channelling my inner strength.


    Getting to Artemisia was all that was on my mind, and I would do anything to get to her.


    I didn¡¯t know how long I had been running, but I knew I was getting exhausted. I nced back and noticed the others were behind. Even though I hadn¡¯t partaken in the animal feast they had, I was still ahead and seemed more agile.


    Maybe self-control and discipline were what the moon goddess glimpsed before she made me an Alpha. But I doubted it.


    My eyes narrowed as I glimpse somethinging at me at a high speed.


    I managed to swerve on time before I saw what it was. I growled as I gaze at the arrow that smacked the floor.


    My eyes travelled around the forest as several arrows were shot in the air. It got some pack members and I saw them desating as soon as it hit them.


    Shit! Wolfsbane.


    That was only what could incapacitate a werewolf and quicksilver too. But using wolfsbane was the easiest way to kill off a werewolf.


    I dodged an arrow that was shot at me. Luckily, I glimpsed the shooter and leapt to meet him.


    I tore the arrow and bow away from his hand and proceeded to w his face.


    I didn¡¯t stop until I was certain he wouldn¡¯t be able toe after us.


    ¡°Good,¡± Laurent whispered.


    I nced at the werewolves who were not shot, some had shifted back into their human form and were helping the injured ones. Fortunately, I had let two healers follow us per my mother¡¯s order.


    She had insisted we took them along, as if she knew it would be this way.


    ¡°We¡¯ll take care of things,¡± Laurent growled.


    He rammed into another arrow shooter, whom I realized were hunters because of the tattoo on their arms- a werewolf with a lot of arrows stuck in its head.


    I nodded, then motioned to the werewolves that were still in their wolf forms to follow me as I proceeded towards the pce.


    ¡ï¡ï¡ï


    As soon as I got to the pce opening, I glimpsed several werewolves who weren¡¯t from our park surrounding the house.


    Some had transformed whilst others were in their human form, and I counted twenty in total as my eyes darted around.


    The ones that had transformed were overlyrge, and I noticed a girl with them that had a smirk on her face.


    The spell M had cast had been broken by her and I could see some Omegas writhing in pain whilst the others, the Etas, were trying their best to fight despite being with opponents who seemed stronger than they were.


    I groaned inwardly whilst thinking of a way out. Despite wanting to get to Artemisia on time, I couldn¡¯t make a decision that would cost me my life or the other werewolves behind me.


    Werewolves weren¡¯t immune to magic. Aside from wolfsbane and quicksilver, magic could kill werewolves, especially when the heart was the main target.


    The heart didn¡¯t need to be extracted, only a little concentration from a powerful witch could desate each of us.


    I was certain M could face the girl, but then her werewolf gene was more dominant than her witch side.


    So, she could only do a little magic.


    But then Adrina was a pure witch, and a very powerful one at that. I was sure if she was here, the enemies would mean nothing to her.


    However, it had been a while since Ist saw her after she had flirted with me.


    Maybe she had finally known that we wouldn¡¯t be together no matter what she did.


    I groaned as I watched more of the Omegas and Etas go down on their knees.


    If I continued to stay in hiding, they would take down the whole werewolves we had left behind.


    The witch girl halted, her eyes narrowed, and I heard her whisper something like ¡®another witch is here¡¯ to a guy with toned muscles, who seemed like the leader.


    His eyes travelled around and stayed in the hole where we were. I did a silent prayer for my scent not to give me out.


    I held my breath as I heard his footsteps, I wrinkled my nose as his foul fragrance wafted into my nostrils.


    For a few seconds, I thought he had discovered me as he began to chuckle until he shouted, ¡®No one here and nothing seems out of the ordinary.¡¯


    I breathed out, watching as he stepped away.


    I flinched as I felt a nudge at my side.


    ¡°Go,¡± M murmured. ¡°I¡¯ll try to keep her busy.¡± She nodded towards the witch from the enemy side, who wasn¡¯t convinced that another witch wasn¡¯t there.


    ¡°I¡¯m controlling the mist until you get into the pce.¡± She said and I nodded.


    No wonder we weren¡¯t caught.


    ¡°If you are not convinced, maybe we should finish them off quickly and be on our way with what we came for.¡± The muscled guy said, walking towards the pce entrance, he booted the door, moving inside.


    ¡°Just be fast with it, Murphy, and not fool around.¡± The girl said.


    The muscled guy, Murphy, smirked, and she rolled her eyes.


    I scampered towards the entrance as well. M could teleport me if she wanted, but she seemed exhausted already from the fights in the forest.


    Also, she was trying her best to keep me hidden, and I didn¡¯t think asking her to teleport me would be any better.


    Weird fragrances saturated the air as I bounded up the staircase towards the room I shared with Artemisia.


    It wasn¡¯t only Murphy from the enemy side that was here, I mused, eyeing the five more werewolves in front of me.


    Also, I realized my cover was blown.


    I wasn¡¯t invisible anymore, and they could see me.


    Perhaps, M had copsed from wasting too much energy. That was what she did whenever she was weak.


    ¡°Hey!¡± One yelled, ring at me. ¡°Where the f**k do you think you are going?¡±


    Well, they didn¡¯t know I was the Alpha, which was a good thing. Oh, I forgot to add M had a lot of powers, and controlling the mist was one of the many things she could do.


    She could teleport any being as well and even put them in a disguise- I mean, making them look like a normal human and concealing their scents for werewolves. Because werewolves had a stronger scent, especially the Alphas.


    I walked towards the man who had halted me. He was an inch shorter than I, and he was scrawny. His dark brown eyes narrowed as he gazed at me.


    I essed the others. The remaining four had toned muscles and looked stronger than the scrawny werewolf.


    However, since I began fighting, I had learnt never to underestimate the scrawny-looking ones. They could be the strongest.


    Before I got to his side, I had already nned what I was going to do, and I wouldn¡¯t waste any more minutes because I was sure Artemisia would be gone if I did.


    I heard screams from my room followed by silence. I strained my ears to hear more, but nothing came.


    More so, wonder who had screamed and what was happening in the room now.


    ¡°You are not wanted here.¡± The scrawny-looking werewolf snapped and proceeded to shove me.


    Although I was almost out of strength, I had little I could use to defend myself and also attack.


    I snarled at him, and he did the same. We both leapt in the air, but I shed at him with my ws before he could do so.


    The others came at me as he howled in pain.


    ¡°Shit.¡± I groaned as I noticed a terrible-looking gash on my arm.


    It must have happened whilst fighting off the others. Though I was in pain, I was d it was over, and I¡¯d live.


    The pack healers would deal with it. Also, werewolves could heal fast.


    ¡°I¡¯ming for you, Artemisia,¡± I muttered, darting into the room.


    My eyes widened as I saw Rhoda writhing in pain on the floor.


    ¡°Alpha Sin.¡± Rhoda groaned. ¡°Mydy is in trouble.¡±


    I rushed towards the direction she pointed to without asking more questions.


    I searched around the bathroom as I stepped into it. No sign of Artemisia but her scent was everywhere in the room which meant she was hiding somewhere.


    I grimaced as I caught the whiff of another scent. It was Murphy¡¯s.


    I balled my hands into fists as I wondered what he could be doing to her.


    I winced as I felt a crack in my heart, and my ears twitched as many voices entered at once.


    Likewise, I could hear Laurent¡¯s voice and the others¡¯. I was certain they¡¯d take care of the situation outside now.


    I only needed to focus on finding Artemisia.


    On instinct, I stepped towards the storeroom. It was one of the many ces I rarely frequented in the house because I had no business with it.


    I didn¡¯t know how, but I believe Artemisia was in there, and I feel drawn to it too.


    I gripped the handle of the door, and before I could twist it, it swung open.


    Furthermore, I staggered backwards as a body rammed into me and I heard a groan. I nce to my side to see Artemisia sprawled on the ground.


    For a few seconds, I thought she had passed out until she moved.


    I tried getting to Murphy, he sped into me, gripped me, mming me into the bath cab.


    He growled and bared his teeth at me. I did the same and headbutted him.


    But he didn¡¯t relent.


    Normally, he should be small fry for me. I mean, after assessing his strength for a few seconds whilst in human form- hand-to-handbat- I¡¯d take him out in less than a second.


    But now, I was almost out of strength. I could feel myself losing to him and him taking Artemisia captive.


    As I felt myself falling deeper into the darkness, a voice snapped me out of my daze and I glimpsed the Murphy howling while clutching his head.


    It wasn¡¯t long before I started feeling that way too.


    I creased my brows, staring around to see if M had managed toe in because she was the only one that could give me a blinding headache like this.


    Adrina too. Maybe all the witches.


    My eyes flickered to Artemisia and I noticed her hands were outstretched and blood was dripping out of her nose.


    Was she the one doing this?!


    My eyes widened as more blood surged out. I noticed when she let down her hand, the headache stopped and when she raised it, it began again.


    What was going on?!


    Even though many questions were running through my head, I was d whatever she was doing had slowed Murphy. And I could kill him easily if she continued because it would weaken him, making it easy to pull out his freaking heart.


    ¡°Do whatever you are doing, Artemisia!¡± I grunted as she stopped.


    Murphy sprang to his feet, walking towards me menacingly.


    ¡°Artemisia!¡±


    She jolted, and her eyes widened as they flickered to mine.


    ¡°Bitch!¡± Murphy winced, clutching his head. ¡°I¡¯m going to kill him and have you to myself. Then have your head on a f**king wooden stake!¡±


    ¡°Artemisia, you need to do whatever you were doing!¡± I said again to get her attention.


    Artemisia stared at her hand in confusion, then at me.


    ¡°I¡¯m killing this whore!¡± Murphy said, darting towards her.


    I clutched Murphy¡¯s hand, tugging him back and stared into Artemisia¡¯s turquoise Blue eyes, ¡°F**king do what you had done before.¡±


    She scowled, then stretched out her hand.


    ¡°Stop this!¡± Murphy sputtered, clutching his neck as if she was choking it.


    She didn¡¯t stop, despite the plea from him.


    I let out a growl as I felt an intense pain within me. I managed to stand on my feet, stepped towards Murphy and clutched him by the neck.


    He gasped as I thrust my hand through his chest, extracting his heart.


    I shoved his lifeless body sideways and copsed to the floor.


    My head pounded and my eyes dimmed. I sensed Artemisia by my side, resting her head on my chest.


    ¡°You are safe.¡± She mumbled and I felt her still. But I could hear her heartbeat.


    I was safe and she was as well. Everything else didn¡¯t matter, and I let the darkness take over me.

 Fifty-four

    ARTEMISIA


    I had been walking inside the woods for a while now. I couldn¡¯t tell what the time was, but the night sky was still dark and due to how chilly it was bing, I believe it might be getting to midnight.


    Again, I noticed I was arriving at the same spot, which was starting to infuriate me.


    I red at the giant sequoia tree that I had passed before. I breathed out, shutting my eyes whilst trying to recall the reason I hade out.


    But, I couldn¡¯t remember. All I knew, was I had followed something out. But my brain was a bit muddled.


    I tried racking it to get the information I was searching for. Whenever I think harder, no matter how hard the situation seems, I tend to find a solution or answer to it.


    ¡°A bright light!¡± I eximed as something clicked in my head.


    I remembered seeing a bright light whilst looking out of the window, and it enthralled me. My legs had moved on their own, leading me here.


    However, I couldn¡¯t see the light any more when I got to the forest, all I saw was total darkness. And everything looks the same.


    ¡°What is happening?¡± I thought aloud, gazing at the sky.


    The moon itself wasn¡¯t out yet, which was weird.


    Since my arrival at Merene, I had never encountered a moonless night. I had never heard of it as well.


    Today was the first time I¡¯d be ncing up without seeing the moon.


    ncing around the forest, I shook my head. Since what I hade out for was nowhere in sight, it was better I went back. So, that Sin wouldn¡¯t get mad at me for leaving thefort of the room without his consent.


    I turned to leave, but halted when I noticed another movement.


    My eyes narrowed whilst I tried to make out what was walking in front of me. All I could see was someone in a silvery toga floor-length dress and long flowy red hair.


    A woman. What was she doing outside at this time of the day?


    A bow was across her shoulder and I glimpsed a golden quiver that was filled with arrows.


    Despite it being dark, her apparel, the bow, and the arrows shimmered.


    ¡°Hello?!¡± I called out but received no response.


    ¡°Wait,¡± I said as my leg began to move towards her.


    Surprisingly, she halted and even turned towards me. Luckily, I was close to her to see what she looks like.


    She appeared to be a bit younger than I was. But, I perceived she was older. And my eyes bored into her crystal blue orbs.


    I could see someone that had lived a millennium, someone that was wiser than what her size and appearance depicted.


    ¡°Who are you and what are you doing out by this time?¡±


    The girl stared at me, then away like she didn¡¯t hear me.


    ¡°What is your name? It¡¯s really dangerous out here.¡± I tried again. But, the only answer I received was a sigh.


    She was acting like Emma whenever she believed my questions were irrelevant, she tends to ignore or act like she didn¡¯t hear me whenever I speak.


    It was always annoying, but I had learned to live with all of Emma¡¯s annoying characters.


    For a brief second the girl¡¯s eyes and mine locked, we stared at each other and I could tell she was sizing me up.


    I was taller than her, but I couldn¡¯t say I was good inbat, not even a bow and arrow I could handle.


    The girl didn¡¯t look like she could fight hand to hand, but she looked like someone skilled in shooting arrows.


    So, she had the advantage and could kill me with only an arrow, since I was an awful runner.


    ¡°I am the goddess of the moon.¡± The girl said when she finally decided to speak. ¡°Wild animals, wilderness, hunt, chastity, virginity¡­.¡±


    I winced as she spoke. Her voice resounded throughout the forest and I felt like each word was spoken with spikes attached to it.


    My knees buckled, and I crouched to the ground, groaning in pain. My ears were on fire and seemed like they would split soon. Despite the pain I was in, the girl didn¡¯t stop.


    ¡°Stop!¡± I yelled, panting.


    Fortunately, she did, and I lifted my head to re at her.


    Her apparel even shone brighter than the first time I saw her, and I noticed a wild boar that I hadn¡¯t seen before next to her.


    ¡°W-who are you?¡±


    The girl smiled, and I could have sworn I saw the moon when she did. Maybe, it was only my imagination because the sky was still moonless.


    ¡°It¡¯s funny, you don¡¯t know me.¡± She said, her voice calm.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know everyone that walks about in the forest,¡± I said with an eye roll.


    ¡°You are right.¡± She beamed. ¡°Anyway, I am Artemis.¡±


    ¡°Goddess Artemis?¡± I asked and she nodded. ¡°No way!¡±


    Even if she didn¡¯t attribute the title to herself, I knew she was one. Despite my disbelief.


    ¡°You are my namesake!¡± I knew it wasn¡¯t the right thing to say to a goddess who could kill me with a zap of her finger, but I was still stunned.


    Seeing the goddess I was named after was more than an honour!


    I feel over the moon.


    ¡°Of course, we are,¡± Artemis affirmed, smiling.


    ¡°What are you doing out here? Were you the bright light I had been following?¡± I asked, remembering the reason I was here.


    ¡°I am the light, and I am d it attracted you, blessed one.¡±


    ¡°Blessed one? Hold up!¡± I eximed.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have much time to exin, I just need to deliver this and leave.¡± The goddess nced back and forth as if in a hurry.


    ¡°I-I-I don¡¯t understand!¡± I stuttered. But, she didn¡¯t exin further.


    She said some distorted words I couldn¡¯t understand or exin and as soon as she said so, she vanished.


    Though I didn¡¯t see her vanish, I didn¡¯t see her in front of me either.


    I breathed out whilst ncing at the forest, which was now looking more frightening than ever.Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Footsteps echoed, followed by some yelling sound.


    Artemis had said something like she was in a hurry, was she running from the approaching people?


    But, she was a goddess and not even a million mortal men could stand her since she had godly powers that could kill anyone.


    Why did she look terrified?


    I couldn¡¯t tell and didn¡¯t know even as I thought harder.


    All I knew was, that I had to get out of the forest as well. If a goddess vanished into thin air because of them, I should run back to the pce, since I wouldn¡¯t be able to stand a chance either.


    *****


    I jerked awake and let out a loud groan as my head smacked into another head.


    I heard a painful howl followed by some swear words.


    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry!¡± I said, gazing at Julie apologetically as she clutched her head. ¡°I didn¡¯t know you were here.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± Julie assured, caressing her head. ¡°I wanted to see if you were okay because you began to hyperventte.¡±


    ¡°What happened?¡±


    ¡°You passed out, and you¡¯ve been here for five days.¡±


    My brows creased as I gaze at her. I had been out for five days?!


    ¡°What happened?¡± I asked again. ¡°Where is Sin?¡±


    I noticed he wasn¡¯t in the room when I woke up. I only saw Julie and a glimpse of Rhoda, who had gone to prepare what I¡¯d eat.


    ¡°We were attacked,¡± Julie murmured.


    ¡°And?¡± I tilted my brows, waiting for more information from her. But it seemed like she was reluctant to say anything to me.


    ¡°What is going on, Julie? Did I bang my head or something?¡±


    Perhaps, I did because I could not remember what had happened, not even what might have caused me to be asleep for a long while.


    My eyes darted to the door as it opened.


    ¡°Thank goodness,¡± I mumbled as Sin stepped into the room.


    He stood by the doorway and hesitated a bit before walking closer. ¡°How are you feeling?¡±


    ¡°Better now that you are here,¡± I said. I removed the duvet that was covering my body and climbed down from the bed.


    ¡°You are not allowed to move.¡± Julie protested, trying to nudge me back into the bed.


    I red at her and shrugged off her hands.


    ¡°Why are you scowling?¡± I asked, noticing the change in his demeanour. He was acting weird, and he didn¡¯t even bother toe closer than he was.


    I saw him gritting his teeth as well as averted his gaze, so I wouldn¡¯t look into his eyes.


    ¡°You should be in bed.¡± He finally said. His gaze hardened, and he led me to the bed, pushing me into it gently.


    ¡°You and Julie are acting so odd,¡± I mumbled. ¡°Did something happen during the attack?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t remember anything?¡± Sin asked.


    ¡°Stop answering a question with another question. It¡¯s getting annoying that both of you are acting so mysterious.¡±


    ¡°We are not acting mysteriously.¡± Sin mumbled. ¡°I believe you have temporary amnesia, as the doctor stated.¡±


    I hadn¡¯t got that before. It was strange I was having amnesia even though it was temporary. I must have banged my head so hard.


    ¡°Mydy,¡± Rhoda said,ing into the room with a tray.


    ¡°Stop, please,¡± I said, halting her in her tracks. My nose wrinkled, and I gripped my stomach as nausea danced around in my throat.


    I eyed the bathroom and thought of how I¡¯d get there before barfing all over the floor and on Julie and Sin¡¯s bodies as they were in front of me.


    ¡°Take that away!¡± Sin ordered before Rhoda could set the food on the table.


    Sin strode towards me and tugged me into him. ¡°Breathe in,¡± He instructed with narrowed eyes. ¡°Then out.¡±


    My eyes widened as I gaze at him. But I did what he said, and I took two considerable gulps of air and then puffed it out slowly.


    I felt the nauseous residing slowly as he continued to instruct me to take in more breaths.


    I believe the vomit stopped because Rhoda had left with the food.


    ¡°What is wrong with me?¡± I asked, gazing at him. I felt tears sliding down my face as I stared into Sin¡¯s ck eyes.


    ¡°You¡¯ll be fine, darling.¡± He said, leading me to the bed once more. ¡°You need to rest for a bit.¡±


    Sin was right. A little more rest was what I needed to get my sanity back.


    A whileter, I came awake again. I recalled everything that happened and the dream as well.


    But it was still confusing, as I didn¡¯t remember what Artemis had said or what she wanted me to do.


    I recalled doing some things I didn¡¯t know the meaning of. Now I had got a snippet of my memory back, I was certain Sin would help in exining things to me. And maybe Julie as well because they seemed like they wanted me to gain my memory fully before they would say anything to me.

 Fifty-five

    Artemisia


    After the storm,es the calm.


    I guess that was how the saying goes.


    Sin had said what had happened was barely an attack. The werewolves that had attacked were just a small fraction of the pack that was terrorizing them. The Lycan Night Pack.


    They were the most dreaded werewolf in Merene, and they hade looking for only God knows what.


    Blue Moon pack had lost a lot of werewolves, but the casualties were mostly from the Omega. Still, that didn¡¯t stop them from nning the attack that was in their mind.


    The amnesia I had disappeared as soon as it came, and I remembered everything that happened the next day.


    From how I got mmed into the wash-hand basin by Murphy, to how I had felt myself slipping out of consciousness whilst trying to watch Sin battle with him.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    Also, I recall the strange feelings I felt inside of me and what I had done to Murphy before Sin disentangled his head from his body.


    Still, it confused me. The sudden surge of power that had bubbled within me. I asked Sin and Julie afterwards as well, but they hadn¡¯t given me a valid answer.


    Rather, they seemed rigid and ignored each question I asked. Then, they treated me like I was a porcin doll that would break soon.


    I was out to find the answers myself, as it didn¡¯t look like I would get anyone soon from either of them.


    Besides, there was another piece of news that was still overwhelming whenever I thought of it.


    The doctor that attended to me as soon as I got back my memory confirmed I was pregnant. Even though I had sensed it from the beginning, as I had lost my period. I still had my doubts.


    It was even stranger, as the shove from Murphy hadn¡¯t affected me. Normally, it would have resulted in me losing the foetus. But nothing happened, and it was still intact.


    I groaned as I rolled out of bed with a loud thud.


    ¡°What was I thinking of?!¡± I asked myself whilst I caressed my sore butt, then nced at the time.


    It was barely morning.


    My eyes flickered to the window as a sudden urge to move towards it filled me.


    I didn¡¯t know the reason, but I could sense something reaching out to me.


    ncing at the bed, I noticed Sin wasn¡¯t in the room, and I didn¡¯t realize he left. I was not a heavy sleeper. Whenever Sin left the bed, I was always aware.


    Perhaps he had left to go hunting because the moon was out. The full moon had been urring frequently, and it wasn¡¯t a weird urrence anyway.


    But for the people of Merene, the humans, it seemed like something they wouldn¡¯t wish for. They needed to stay indoors before it got darker whilst, for the werewolves, it was a way for them to get a sumptuous meal.


    Though not all werewolves feed on humans, like Sin. Most did, and it made them strong.


    Despite not feeding on humans, Sin was exceptionally strong. It was strange to me. But it might not be unusual to them because I was sure that was the reason they had chosen him as the alpha. His strength and sense of reasoning.


    Trudging to the window side, I pushed the curtain aside as I heard the first howl.


    Then squinted as my eye caught a movement. Like before, the wolf making the melodious tone fascinated me.


    It didn¡¯t sound like Sin. Even though I hadn¡¯t seen him transformed yet, I had heard him howl.


    The sound was better than this. Still, I didn¡¯t know why I was getting drawn to this voice.


    Sin had never stayed around Merene whilst hunting, because he didn¡¯t want to hurt anyone around. He preferred living on animals during each full moon, since taking human blood could make him go into bloodlust quickly.


    Also, he had said, he wouldn¡¯t be able to stop even if he took just a sip.


    The howl sounded again, snapping me out of my thoughts. The sound seemed familiar, like I had heard it before. But I couldn¡¯t remember where.


    Squinting, I stared out of the window and I noticed the leaves rustling in the usual spot I often sat on in the garden. Then I nced at the door. An unknown force nudged me towards the closed door.


    I snatched my robe, which was on the hanger, slipped into it and quietly stepped out of the room.


    The air was freezing. Despite that, I didn¡¯t stop to go inside. I continued my journey towards the garden. I was aware even if I wanted to stop, I wouldn¡¯t be able to, as it seemed like I was not the person controlling my legs.


    ¡°So, I am here,¡± I said to myself. I didn¡¯t see anyone, and neither did I hear the howl again.


    I was probably imagining things.


    The leaves rustled again, and my eyes wandered to it. I let out a loud shriek as a ck wolf slipped out of the leaves.


    ¡°Shit! You scared me!¡± I said, cing my hand on my thumping chest.


    My eyes locked on the ck wolf that I often saw whilst in the garden.


    I didn¡¯t know it was the one making the sound because I hadn¡¯t heard it howl before. It only appeared whenever I came for fresh air.


    The wolf wasn¡¯t as bad as I had thought the first time. It wasn¡¯t frightening because I saw it as more like a domesticated dog rather than a wild animal.


    Instead of tearing me from limb to limb, it was getting closer to me. And I enjoyed its presence.


    ¡°You know, you should stop appearing at this hour. You might get caught and, who knows, killed.¡±


    The wolf tilted its head, and its ears twitched. It moved closer and sniffed the robe I donned before nudging my ankle with its cold, wet snout.


    It sat next to me and my hand reached out as always to stroke its gleaming fur.


    I smiled as I heard it whimpered and sighed.


    ¡°You are enjoying this, right?¡± I grinned, patting its head.


    ¡°Come to think of it,¡± I mumbled whilst staring into its doe eyes. ¡°You have no name, and I don¡¯t think I wish to call you ¡®hey¡¯ all the time.¡±


    The wolf nodded.


    ¡°Wolfie?¡± I said whilst watching it.


    The wolf tilted its head, then shook it after a while.


    The name itself sounded funny to me.


    ¡°Well, I guess it sounds as silly as I had thought,¡± I mumbled.


    The wolf moved towards me and let out a soft whine. It brought its head closer. I ced my hand on it, stroking its fur again.


    Just like before, it growled softly. I believe it was enjoying whatever I was doing to it.


    ¡°How about¡­.¡±


    ¡°Artemisia!¡±


    I jerked as I heard my name. My eyes went wide, and before I could alter any word, Sin appeared in front of me.


    Hopefully, the wolf had fled, leaving me with a furious Sin.


    ¡°What the f**k do you think you¡¯re doing outside?!¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t I have some fresh air any more?¡±


    ¡°The room is spacious enough for that.¡± He grunted, then added. ¡°You can open the windows as well if the room is notrge enough for you.¡±


    ¡°Why act as if you are locking me indoors? This isn¡¯t a prison, you know? We are married, and I have every right to do whatever I want.¡± I said whilst gripping the doorknob.


    ¡°Not any more, darling. As long as you are under my roof, you¡¯ll do as I want.¡± Sin grunted, then shoved me inside the room.


    ¡°What the heck?!¡±


    My eyes flickered to Sin¡¯s, and they went wide as I noticed a change in him.


    ¡°You are mine, Artemisia. Whatever I want, that¡¯s what you¡¯ll do. Like right now, I want you.¡±


    And with that, he tugged me to him swiftly. Then clutched the nightie I donned, ripping it.


    I gasped, and my hands went to my breasts, which were now bare to him.


    ¡°What the f**k is wrong with you?!¡±


    ¡°You are exceptionally beautiful tonight, sweetheart.¡± Sin grinned. But it wasn¡¯t the grin I usually saw him with.


    This was weird, and I noticed his fangs were out as he did.


    ¡°Get on the bed.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Get on the f**king bed!¡± He growled, shoving me into it as I didn¡¯tply.


    He came down on top of me and spread apart my thighs. Likewise, he gripped my hands as I was about to smack his face.


    Then, with his free hands, he undid his zip and his shaft, which was already hard, sprang out.


    Without further ado, he thrust into me. He went in deeper and I could feel his full length deep within me.


    He continued to move without minding the tears that were blinding my vision, or my scream he was trying to muffle with his mouth.


    Sin¡¯s thrust became faster and for a while, I thought it wouldn¡¯t end. He grunted and jerked whilst he thrust deeper as he reached a climax, pouring his warm seed inside of me.


    He rolled away, rested for a while, and left the room as if nothing happened between us.


    I clutched the duvet around my body and huddled in the corner of the room. Sin had been cruel before. He had done something like that, but I believe he was trying to punish me back then.


    Right now, I don¡¯t know what to think again. I thought we were already bing the perfect couple. I thought everything would be fine now that I was with his child and I had seen the way he stared at me lovingly. Yet, I was wrong, and he forced me. He didn¡¯t bother if I enjoyed whatever he was doing or not. He believed, since he was my husband, he could do whatever he wished.


    ¡°I hate him.¡± I sniffled, then huped.


    ¡°I hate everything about him!¡± I sobbed.


    Nheless, despite the way I felt, I was aware that if he came to apologize, I¡¯d ept him again.


    ¡°So stupid!¡± I punched the pillow and then screamed into it beforeying down on the bed.

 Fifty-six

    Artemisia


    I shrieked as I jerked awake. My heart palpitated, and my eyes widened as they gazed around. Sweat dribbled down my forehead. It wasn¡¯t like I had seen a monster chasing me like always, I had had the dream of Artemis again, but I couldn¡¯t remember what she had said.


    I wanted to get the information about why I was seeing the goddess in my dream and the strange sensation I had been feeling inside me since the attack. But I couldn¡¯t due to the activity that was happening. The pack members were trying to get to the cause of the attack and training to curb several damages of unexpected future attacks.


    I gazed at myself and I remembered what had happenedst night as I stared at the ripped nightie on me.


    Shame coursed through me, and the trashy feelings fromst night surfaced. But there was nothing I could do to wipe away the feeling from me. The nightie I donned was ripped from the shoulder downwards, one of my breasts was on disy, and it looked like I had gone into battle with a Bear as countless angry lines were on my wrists andps.


    My hands clenched, and I grimaced as the image of Sin popped into my head.


    I was aware I had done nothing to deserve what he had done, yet he had been a jerk and had forced me into doing what I didn¡¯t want.


    He had made me look like a toy he bought. I believe he bought me from my parents, but I thought we were past that.


    Yesterday, he was more like a totally different person. Someone I didn¡¯t know. And worst was, he didn¡¯t care if I enjoyed what he did or not.


    Sin¡¯s hand and presence had always ignited pleasure in me. I didn¡¯t need to think twice before I melted whilst he touches me.


    But, I felt nothing yesterday. Absolutely nothing!


    Wincing, I stepped down from the bed, then walked towards the bathroom to wash up. As soon as I was done, I stepped into the room, then walked towards therge wardrobe. The door went ajar instantly, and I flinched as Sin strode in.


    I stared in fright as he stepped towards me.


    His face was sporting a day-old beard, and he looked haggard. His shirt hung loosely around his body, and I¡¯d have thought it to be sexy if not for the look on his face.


    Just likest night, he was sporting a murderous look at me, and he seemed like he was ready to pounce on me.


    ¡°I believe you enjoyedst night?¡± He rasped, caressing my face. He pulled me by my hair and shoved me to the wall.


    I winced as my tender breasts smashed the hard wall.


    ¡°What are you doing, Sin?!¡± I asked as his hot breath fanned my neck. I perceived alcohol in his breath as well.


    But I didn¡¯t know him to be a drunkard. He had never got drunk in my presence before. Right now, I wonder if it was the alcohol that was controlling him.


    ¡°I am taking what is mine.¡± He grunted.


    My eyes erged as he shoved me towards the gigantic bed. He removed his belt, undid his zip and came down on me.


    He was doing what he did yet again, acting inhuman. And he didn¡¯t apologize for what he did, he didn¡¯t seem to care.


    Perhaps he thought I deserved to be treated that way. It was as if all feelings were out of him. He was far from the person I know.


    Even though I was aware of the monster locked within him, I saw him fully as human and incapable of being cruel until now.


    Sin¡¯s hand collided with my cheeks and I winced as my teeth bit the inside of my mouth.


    What had I done to deserve this?! I kept asking myself over again, but no answer came.


    Sin kept on assaulting me and when I couldn¡¯t take it any longer, I slipped out of consciousness.


    ********


    My body ached, and I couldn¡¯t lift my hands. I felt someone shaking me, but I could barely do anything.


    I justy on the bed, trying to think of whether toe awake to face the cruelty of the world or pretend as if I was dead.


    Though no one would believe I was dead as I was still breathing. It was better to stay asleep than experience what I had been experiencing for some hours now.


    ¡°Artemis!¡±


    I jerked awake as Julie¡¯s voice snapped.


    I moaned, and I tried to pry my eyes open. They were heavy, as if I had an extra weight keeping them close.


    ¡°What is going on? I have been trying to make youe awake!¡±


    ¡°What?!¡± I croaked, staring at Julie with unfocused eyes.


    She looked kind of weird as I saw a double of her in front of me. And I couldn¡¯t hear whatever she was saying. I could only see her mouth moving, and I nodded at each word.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    ¡°You need to see this.¡± She groaned, shaking me.


    I blinked back the haziness away from my eyes because of the urgency in her voice.


    I stared at her with my now focused eyes. Not only that, but I saw her frightened and a bit upset.


    ¡°What is wrong?¡± I mumbled, kneading the back of my neck, which was sore due to how Sin had gripped me.


    ¡°It¡¯s Sinir.¡± She muttered. Then added with an eye roll. ¡°And Your sister, dearest.¡±


    ¡°What happened to them?!¡± I asked, dashing out of bed to the door.


    ¡°You might need to put something on,¡± Julie said, halting me.


    I groaned whilst looking at the state of the gown I was in. Julie tilted her brow, and I shrugged, ignoring the questions shing in her eyes.


    ¡°What is wrong with my sister and Sin?¡± I asked, ransacking the wardrobe for something appropriate.


    Did something happen that made him act weird with me? Perhaps something had happened because Sin had never been that cruel to the extent of forcing me against my will. He had hit me, but not as hard as he had done yesterday.


    ¡°Well, you need to see for yourself,¡± Julie repeated.


    I stared into her eyes and I sensed she was trying so hard to keep it away from me.


    I followed her out of the room to Emma¡¯s room. And I halted at the door as I took in what was before me.


    Emma and Sin were wrapped around each other. Both were sleeping soundly, as if they didn¡¯t care about whatever was going on.


    I tossed my head backwards and let out a burst ofughter.


    It didn¡¯t look funny, and I wondered why I wasughing.


    I believed it was because of the situation, that was the reason.


    When theughter died down, I stared in shock at both, as they snuggled into each other.


    Emma was the first toe awake before Sin.


    Her eyes collided with mine and for a brief second, shock registered in her eyes. Perhaps, at my presence in the room, before her lips curved up into a small smile.


    ¡°Oh, Artemisia.¡± She said, covering her mouth with her hands.


    ¡°I-I¡­¡± she stuttered. Her eyes fluttered, and she shook Sin, who was still staring nkly at her.


    ¡°Save it. I don¡¯t want to hear whateveres out of your filthy mouth.¡± I said.


    That was the truth. No matter what came out of her mouth, it would definitely be a lie.


    I didn¡¯t know why I was acting so stunned, since Emma had been eyeing Sin for some time now.


    I believed whatever was happening was bound to sooner thanter.


    But, I felt betrayed. Even though Sin was acting weird these days, which I knew he woulde around again as he always does, I didn¡¯t believe he¡¯d be with Emma on the bed.


    After everything, we had together. He sure knows how to disappoint me.


    ¡°What do you have to say?¡± I asked, as I saw Sin¡¯s mouth opening.


    I shook my head and grimaced as nothing came out of it.


    ¡°I guess nothing.¡± He said, monotonously.


    ¡°Nothing?!¡± I questioned in disbelief. ¡°What do you mean by nothing?!¡±


    ¡°Nothing.¡± Sin repeated.


    He rose from the bed, snatched his shirt from where it was lying on the floor, and stepped away from the room without looking back.


    I let out a relieved breath. At least he was decent. It would have been more embarrassing to have Julie see him without pants on.


    Even though she feels nothing for him, I didn¡¯t want her to see him that way.


    I red at Emma as soon as Sin left.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know you can ever do that to me.¡±


    ¡°Your loss, Sis.¡± She said with a shrug. She rose gingerly from the bed, did a brief stretch, and let out a loud groan.


    ¡°What you did is terrible, Emma. You know he is off limit, sleeping with him is stupid.¡±


    ¡°Spare me the lecture, please.¡± Emma drawled, cutting Julie off. ¡°I got him first. She literally stole him from him.¡±


    My hands clenched into fists, and she scowled.


    ¡°You f**king rejected him!¡± I yelled, stepping towards her.


    ¡°He wanted me as well, sister dearest.¡± Emma grinned. ¡°He¡¯s just with you to take over the throne.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s an awful thing for you to say.¡± Julie frowned.


    ¡°Whatever,¡± Emma said.


    I stalked towards her. I was far too pissed at what she had done, and seeing the smug look on her face made me more furious.


    ¡°Chill,¡± Julie mumbled, tugging me back. ¡°She¡¯s not worth it.¡±


    I struggled in Julie¡¯s grasp as she tugged me away from the room. She didn¡¯t let go until we got inside my room.

 Fifty-seven

    Artemisia


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe he¡¯ll do that to me!¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t either,¡± Julie said. She sighed, sitting on the sofa whilst I paced around the room.


    I kicked the door, paced towards the window and breathed in. I let it out slowly, then red at nothing in particr.


    It was a good thing when we came inside, Sin was nowhere around the room, I wonder what I would have done if he was inside.


    I was still in shock about what I had seen and found it hard to ept.


    I didn¡¯t think I could ever be backstabbed by someone close to me. Not even Sin, whom I hade to trust!


    My parents had sold me off to him, I shouldn¡¯t be surprised Emma would do the same as betraying me since she had the same gene as them!


    But Sin¡­


    ¡°You need to keep calm, Artemisia.¡±


    ¡°Keep calm?!¡± I shouted, with my hands raised.


    ¡°I know if you were the one, you¡¯d have done something drastic back there. I know what you can do.¡±


    ¡°That is right,¡± Julie said. ¡°You need to calm down to think of what to do next. Pacing would do you no good.¡±


    She was right. But, that was if I had something reasonable to think about. My mind was nk and the only thing I could think of at the moment was murdering someone. Yet, I could do nothing.


    What I did to Murphy back then, I wished that same energy had rushed out of me. I could have used it on both without having a second thought.


    At least, I¡¯d be able to channel my pain. Nothing had happened. I had been made to look like a fool. A freaking fool!


    ¡°I wish I can f*cking killed her. I wish she is nobody to me!¡±


    ¡°I know you wouldn¡¯t do anything even if she was your enemy,¡± Julie mumbled.


    ¡°Because I am so soft and stupid. They used all that against me!¡± I sniffled, wiping at my cheeks angrily.


    ¡°No.¡± Julie shook her head. ¡°It is because you are you, Artemisia. You are not stupid.¡±


    ¡°I doubt that,¡± I grunted. Then, balled my hands into fists as the image of Emma wrapped around Sin emerged in my head once more.


    ¡°Why did she do that to me? I did nothing wrong. I have always been the best sister to her and I had never taken anything that belonged to her! Did I? Was Sin hers?¡±


    The tears I was trying to keep in gushed out.


    I turned to Julie. Tears kept pouring down my cheeks. I didn¡¯t mind if I couldn¡¯t see her clearly. I just wanted her to answer my question and I wish for the pain to vanish.


    But, it kepting stronger.


    ¡°Sinir isn¡¯t Emma¡¯s. He is legally bound to you, and you know that. Your sister enjoys seeing you hurt.¡± Julie said. ¡°But, I do not think anything happened. Maybe it was a set-up. I mean, you can see Sin was only shirtless. He didn¡¯t look like he had done anything to her.¡±


    I remembered I had seen his pants still on him. Only his upper body was exposed, and marks were on his chest like he had an angry s*x session with her.


    I believe Julie was trying to make me see things positively. But, I doubt it was so.


    I didn¡¯t know what transpired between them, and I didn¡¯t think it was a set-up either, since Sin had not said anything about it. He didn¡¯t even deny being with her.


    ¡°I feel betrayed by my sister and someone I believed loved me. I am delusional, right? And so naive.¡± I berated myself. I sped my face in my hands and rocked my body as it shook in a nerve-racking sob.


    ¡°I am always here for you,¡± Julie assured. She wrapped her hands around me and didn¡¯t let go.


    I cried into her chest and she just sat with me, saying soothing words and caressing my back whilst I bawled my eyes out.


    When I was done, I gazed up at her with swollen eyes, ¡°What will I do? I don¡¯t think I can stay here.¡±


    I feel shattered by the betrayal. Not only that, but I believed I couldn¡¯t look at Sin the same way any more.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    Having him close to me would make the pain surface and I don¡¯t think I wanted to be vulnerable in his presence presently as the Sin I knew seemed to be gone.


    In ce was someone else. Someone that didn¡¯t even acknowledge my existence. He revelled in inflicting pain on me, and he didn¡¯t care if I was hurt or not.


    ¡°Don¡¯t say that,¡± Julie mumbled. ¡°As I said, you need to keep calm and talk to Sinter. I¡¯m sure he has some exining to do. I don¡¯t think it is the way you are taking it.¡±


    I shook my head at her suggestion. Even though it was the best thing to do, hearing what Sin had to say about whatever happened since Emma enjoyed lying, I didn¡¯t think it was the right thing to do at a time like this.


    I don¡¯t know why, but I feel being away from him was the best thing.


    Yet, I couldn¡¯t think of a way to escape his clutch.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think I am ready to face him yet.¡±


    ¡°I understand,¡± Julie said. ¡°But, that is the best option right now. Believing whateveres from your sister¡¯s mouth would be the worst thing ever. Emma is good at deceiving people.¡±


    I nodded, sighing. ¡°I just can¡¯t face him yet.¡±


    ¡°Of course. You need to pull yourself together. I¡¯m sure everything is a setup, and it¡¯ll be resolved soon.¡± Julie said, patting my back.


    ¡°I hope so.¡± Despite how assuring her words were, I knew it wasn¡¯t set up. Sin hadn¡¯t denied what he did with her, there was no way I¡¯d believed any other thing.


    A few secondster, Julie excused herself, and I was left alone with my thoughts.


    For the first time in my life, I felt like giving up on everything. I suppose I had seen too many fairy tales to think real life was like that.

 Fifty-eight

    Artemisia


    I groaned, shielding my eyes from the ray of the sun. I didn¡¯t know who let the curtains up.


    I was certain I didn¡¯t because I had slept with it down.


    Sitting up on the bed, I ran a hand through my dishevelled hair whilst I gazed around the room.


    My eyes were just as they were always whenever I cried. Swollen and dried from having cried too much the night before. And I dared not check the mirror to see how they were because I was sure I¡¯d be terrified by what I¡¯d see.


    I patted the side where Sin often slept, it was cold to my touch.


    Last night, I waited for him until I couldn¡¯t any more. So, I slept off.


    Feeling the part he sleeps on meant he hadn¡¯test night.


    Although I was meaning to talk with him and see if everything would turn out fine, I was d he didn¡¯te because seeing him again would make me break down and that was thest thing I wanted.


    Stepping to the bathroom, I walked towards the sink to wash my face.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    I grimaced whilst I saw how horrible I looked. My eyeballs wererger than normal. My hair was tangled and dishevelled. When Julie had stepped into the room, I didn¡¯t bother to run a brush through my hair and after the news, I had been so weak to do anything.


    I didn¡¯t think I couldb it alone, seeing as the feeling from yesterday hadn¡¯t vanished entirely.


    My button nose, which was always small, seemed a bit puffy and red.


    I looked pathetic. I believe I was stronger than this. Before yesterday, that was what I always told myself.


    But now, I know better than to think so.


    The door to the room opened, and I washed my face hastily, then darted to the door to see who had stepped inside.


    I let out a disappointed sigh when I saw Rhoda.


    ¡°Mydy, I had been so worried about you! I came here yesterday and you sounded so dejected. I hadn¡¯t seen you that way since you arrived. You refused to take anything.¡±


    I tilted my brows as I stared at her. Did she know what happened? I wondered as I gazed at her.


    I doubt that. If she did, she¡¯d have said something, since Rhoda could barely keep any secret when ites to me.


    Also, maybe she was hiding it because I saw the fright in her eyes as she gazed here and there.


    Everyone was scared of Sin. Even Laurent, I had seen the fear sh in his eyes sometimes whilst Sin was around, but he tried to not make it known.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine, Rhoda. And thank you for checking up on me. I was weak yesterday and needed some rest.¡±


    Rhoda bounced her head in understanding. ¡°Should I prepare a warm bath for you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d appreciate that. Add a bit ofvender oil to it.¡± I said. At least, it would release the tension within me and make me more rxed. Possibly a little more sleep would make me think better.


    I don¡¯t want to feel anything whilst speaking with Sin. I didn¡¯t want to feel hurt. However, I doubt that.


    *************


    When I woke up again, I was my old self until I saw Emma together with Sin outside in the garden.


    I didn¡¯t know what both were discussing because I didn¡¯t get near them. I was furious, but I didn¡¯t want to create a scene.


    Emma¡¯s eyes bored into mine and her lips lifted in a coy smile.


    She syed a hand on Sin¡¯s bare chest and whispered something into his ear.


    I saw him tense up, then he turned slowly towards me.


    His face softened a bit and the ghost of a smile appeared on his face before it vanished, and his face turned sterned.


    ¡°What do you want?!¡± Sin grunted whilst stepping towards me.


    Taken aback, I gazed into his obsidian eyes. It was void of any friendliness and I felt if I got any closer, he was going to snap.


    I rolled my eyes at the harshness of his voice. I wonder if he realized I was his wife and talking to me in that manner was strange.


    He had used the tone on me several times whilst we were still strangers, and it had been in the house, not outside, in the presence of anyone.


    It was certain something was wrong with him. And not his monster surfacing that I had thought. Something far worse.


    ¡°I need to talk to you.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m busy¡­¡±


    ¡°I know that,¡± I said, cutting him off. ¡°I¡¯m here because it is quite important, and we need to be alone.¡±


    Sin shrugged as if to say he was ready to hear whatever I had to say with someone present or not.


    I gazed at Emma, who rolled her eyes. She smiled, then caressed Sin¡¯s face before walking away.


    ¡°So¡­¡± I began whilst we were alone. Sin had begun doing his gardening work.


    And just like always, he was looking sexy yet formidable.


    ¡°So?¡± He asked, stopping what he was doing. He nted his brows as he stared me in the eyes.


    I stared back at him with unblinking eyes. I waited for a while to see if anything would snap in him to make him see and maybe feel happy that I was before him.


    ¡°Do you want to stare at me all day or do you have something important to say?¡± Sin asked, snapping me out of my thoughts.


    I breathed out, staring at his cold eyes.


    ¡°Well.¡± I began, then paused. I licked my lips, twisted a lock of my hair and let out a breath before continuing.


    ¡°I¡¯d like to know what happened between you and Emma. I mean, I saw both of you in bed, and you didn¡¯t say anything about it.¡±


    ¡°That is because I have nothing to say.¡± He grunted.


    ¡°Really?!¡± I asked. Then he nodded his head.


    The anger from before swelled through me and I stalked up to him.


    My hand lifted before I could stop myself, and it mmed on his chiselled cheeks.


    ¡°What do you think you are¡­¡±


    ¡°You b*st*rd!¡± I screeched. ¡°You freaking went in with my sister and all you do is act arrogant about it. Do you know the gravity of what you¡¯ve done?!¡±


    I didn¡¯t know what had got into me. Creating a scene was what I detested, but I couldn¡¯t stop this one from happening.


    ¡°You are selfish, and I should have listened to what people said about you. I thought I¡¯d see the good in you. I never knew I was dealing with an ungrateful b*st*rd and a monster!¡± My body shook and my hand tightened.


    ¡°Artemisia!¡± Sin grunted, then tugged me into him.


    Since he was acting weird, it was the first time he had said my name. I don¡¯t know how to feel about it. Still, I was happy he at least knew who I was.


    My body sizzled at the contact his hand made with my body, and I gazed up at him. Despite how furious I was with him for betraying me, my treacherous body couldn¡¯t deny how I felt about his touch.


    I should feel nothing!


    I should be furious and yell in his face. But, I couldn¡¯t help myself.


    ¡°Let go of me!¡± I mumbled weakly as his grip tightened on mine.


    I winced at how the word came out. My body tends to do the opposite of what I wanted, as far as Sin was concerned.


    If it was someone else¡¯s, I¡¯d have shoved him with my might. But, I could not do so to him even as he was mean to me.


    ¡°One more bastard word from you¡­¡±


    ¡°Or else, what?!¡± I challenged without waiting for him to finish his sentence.


    ¡°I¡¯m f**king locking you up. Stop freaking, yelling in my face as well!¡± He shoved me roughly and I stumbled.


    My back smacked into someone who steadied me.


    ¡°I got you.¡±


    I swirled, and my eyes locked on Laurent, who was still gripping me.


    I flushed as I noticed it was not only Laurent present. A small group had gathered as well, and each looked ufortable about what had happened.


    I noticed the pity in their eyes, but I shrugged it off.


    ¡°Thanks.¡± I gritted my teeth, then yanked my hands off Laurent.


    ¡°Anytime, darling,¡± Laurent yelled as I walked past him.


    I sniffled as I felt the first wave of tears. There was no way I was breaking down in front of people like this.


    I had embarrassed Sin as well as myself because of the scene I created, crying in front of them would be worse.


    It was better to do so where no one would notice or decide to take pity on me.

 Fifty-nine

    Artemisia


    The next few days were the worst. And I wished I could just die. Or maybe run back to where I hade from, but I know that I wouldn¡¯t be weed.


    When my parents sold me off, they had done so with all my rights. So, I was bound to Sin forever.


    After the confrontation in the garden, Sin punished me for confronting him. He didn¡¯t even mind the condition I was in, he had shoved me and chained me in the werewolf room he used in transforming.


    He had forced me to watch himself transform.


    But, he had kept me at a safe distance, which was surprising.


    He had kept me there, so he wouldn¡¯t hurt me, I believe. Still, he kept on treating me like some piece of junk he got from the gutter.


    I sighed, rubbing my side. These days, my body ached due to the constant abuse from him.


    He snapped at me in front of everyone now. Whenever I went to the meeting hall, he¡¯d glowered at me and yammered for me to leave.


    No one knew what had got into him to act that way.


    It had been an awkward experience as I went there each day and encountered the same thing.


    Laurent and I had got weirdly close.


    I didn¡¯t know how, but I often ran to him whenever I needed help. And he was not as nasty as I had imagined.Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Well, that was if you were not thinking about the pervertedments he made each time. He was the coolest person I had seen in the Blue Moon pack, aside from Sin.


    I pulled the robe from the coat hanger, wrapped it around my body and stepped out of the room. As usual, to go to the garden, which was bing my favourite spot.


    I breathed out whilst gazing around. Thest thing I wanted was to see Sin. I didn¡¯t think my body would be able to handle another punishment from him.


    I caressed my tummy and let out a sigh. Despite all the punishment I was receiving from him for doing nothing, I was d my baby was safe.


    Also, the morning sickness subsided. I don¡¯t know what I¡¯d do if I had the urge to vomit whilst going through all the nasty things with him.


    It would be awful, and I don¡¯t even want to think about how wretched I¡¯d look.


    Yesterday, I bled all through after Sin kicked me in the stomach multiple times.


    Luckily, I was found by Julie, who noticed I had been indoors. She had called one of the werewolves in the medics, who treated me immediately.


    They assured me the baby was fine after a thorough check-up.


    I wonder what would have happened if Julie hadn¡¯t found me. I was sure I¡¯d have bled to death and Sin would not have cared because he left the room immediately after he was done.


    ¡°Hey.¡±


    I jumped. I swirled and I red at Laurent.


    ¡°Idiot,¡± I mumbled with an eye roll. ¡°Stop scaring me.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t call me that, darling.¡± He mumbled, his hazel eyes twinkling.


    I rolled my eyes but blushed. I didn¡¯t know why, but I liked the endearment he called me. I know I should tell him not to, but I didn¡¯t.


    Likewise, I believed he was aware I liked hearing him call me in that manner, so he had often said it.


    ¡°Where are you taking me?¡± I mumbled as he gripped my hand.


    ¡°You¡¯ve been indoors all day, I wanted you to see the stars.¡±


    ¡°See the stars?¡± I asked, staring at him.


    Laurent nodded. His eyes nced around, and he scratched the back of his neck.


    ¡°What?¡± He asked as he saw me staring, and I noticed he was embarrassed as he was avoiding eye contact with me.


    ¡°It¡¯s weird hearing that from you. I mean, you never cared about all these.¡±


    ¡°Well, I changed my mind. I am allowed to do that, right?¡±


    ¡°Of course,¡± I mumbled.


    My eyes lifted to the sky, and I smiled up at the beautiful stars that decorated the sky.


    It was one of the things I wished to do with Sin. But he had frequently stopped me from stepping out of the house.


    At first, I assume that he cared and was trying to protect me. Butter, I didn¡¯t know what to think anymore. I was confident he loathed me.


    Yet, the crescent mark on my neck still glowed brightly, making it conflicting. Or maybe it was because I still felt something for him.


    But then, the mark should have faded a bit if he despises me.


    ¡°What are you thinking about?¡± Laurent asked as he nudged me. ¡°Your baby?¡±


    He nodded towards my stomach and I stopped caressing it.


    ¡°I know you are pregnant. Well, everyone knows, even though it is yet to be officially announced by my douche brother.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s not a douche,¡± I muttered.


    ¡°Oh yeah? Can you prove to me, that he isn¡¯ttely?¡±


    I shook my head.


    ¡°Thought as much.¡±


    I gazed towards the sky. A sense of calmness washed over me.


    Aside from Laurent being the reason Ie out and not wallow in pity as I do these days, I came out because of the wolf with whom I share a tight bond.


    I felt the wolf could rte to me. We were lost and looking for someone to find us and care for us. Before now, I thought I had Sin and no one could evere between us.


    Heck, I had seen him rebuke Adrina and Emma before. He had always protected me and almost fought with Laurent since thetter always showed interest in me.


    Nheless, he was the one to hurt me. The person I thought to be my protector was the one I was staying far from.


    Such irony!


    ¡°The moon,¡± I said with a change of subject.


    ¡°I know.¡± Laurent sighed. ¡°It feels like it had been stolen, and werewolves can¡¯t be werewolves without the moon. Even the goddess had gone silent on us, which is a bit strange.¡±


    Goddess Artemis, I mused.


    I remember the red-haired goddess I had often seen in my dream. She had stoppedmunicating with them, and they felt it had something to do with the disappearance of the moon.


    Again, within me, I suspected it had something to do with Sin¡¯s behaviour.


    Although most of the werewolves were not affected, the ones that had been affected were locked up somewhere as they spected they were going rabid.


    Sin didn¡¯t show any sign of going rabid, except for the mood swing.


    I hadn¡¯t seen him kill anyone yet, as the others had.


    Maybe, he was keeping himself in check whilst his wolf side was going insane.


    ¡°I¡¯m d you are okay.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve always been fine,¡± I said, rolling my eyes.


    ¡°I know you¡¯ll say that,¡± Laurent shook his head.


    For a while, silence enveloped us. I scooted into him as it was bing frigid.


    My cheeks reddened as he wrapped his hands around me.


    It was the closest I had been with him, and it feels oddly great.


    The warmth from him seeped into me and I bit my lower lips as I felt something swirling within me.


    More like a desire for him. I should not feel anything for him, I didn¡¯t know what was going on with me or my thoughts.


    ¡°Your hair smells nice,¡± Laurent murmured.


    My eyes flickered to his, and I saw his hazel eyes darkening. His head moved closer as we stared into each other¡¯s eyes.


    This is so wrong, I reminded myself once more. But, I didn¡¯t think I could stop the attraction from pulling us toward each other.


    Our lips were some centimetres away when I heard the leaves rustling. We jerked away from each other.


    I gazed around and let out a relieved sigh when I saw the furry creature that ran past us.


    Damn!


    If it wasn¡¯t for the squirrel¡¯s interruption, I was certain I would have kissed him. I would have let him do more than that to me, as my mind was already made up.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± Laurent mumbled.


    ¡°No, I am sorry. I should have stopped it.¡± I replied, gazing at my robe. I tightened the rope around me and stared back into his eyes.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go in before Sinir begins finding you.¡±


    I nodded and let him lead me back to the pce.

 Sixty

    Sin


    Whack!


    Whack!


    I heard the sound of the punching bag as I thumped harder on it. The bag swirled and dust poured out of it, enveloping the area before it drifted out of the tall window.


    ¡°Arggg!¡± I yelled whilst punching harder. I could feel my hands giving out and my body weakened, yet I didn¡¯t stop.


    The pain I had caused Artemisia was far worse than what I was feeling.


    I reckon she was in the room, huddled somewhere crying herself to sleep, like every night.


    Even though I was aware of all that I was doing to her. The pain I caused her for no reason. I couldn¡¯t help myself.


    I could not bring myself to stop.


    Now, I believe I was just like the monster I was before she came. She had made me see the good side of me. She had made me believe I was not a monster.


    Still, it wasn¡¯t so.


    I was a monster! A freaking monster who was not capable of loving anyone.


    I didn¡¯t deserve her. She deserved better. I didn¡¯t think any amount of apology could take away the guilt I feel inside me. Even if she epted, since she had a soft heart, I wouldn¡¯t forgive myself.


    ¡°Sin?¡±


    I stopped the assault on the bag and turned towards her slowly.


    She stood by the door side. Her figure was ethereal, and her waist-length ginger hair flustered around as the wind that drifted into the room blew it.


    The chiffon nightie she donned showed her perfect figure, which was carrying my child.


    She was with a child. I had harshly treated her despite her being vulnerable.


    I had fucking kicked her!


    ¡°Are you okay?¡± She moved closer and my nostrils red as her scent drifted in.


    Her intoxicating scent had often turned me on.


    The delicious feel of her beside me. I couldn¡¯t feel it any more. Rather, her scent had be revolting.


    ¡°Don¡¯te any closer!¡± I yelled, whacking the bag.


    ¡°I-I¡­¡± she stuttered, but she stayed where she was and didn¡¯t move.


    I berated myself for sounding so bitter. But I believed it was for her benefit. There was no way I could tell her that her scent makes me want to do something insane to her.


    I had stopped sleeping in the same room with her after the disappearance of the moon.


    It had affected everyone in one way. But it was not as awful as this. At least, they could still interact with the person they loved.


    Mine was different. Aside from having difficulty to transform, which was the same for every werewolf, I could not get closer to Artemisia because of her scent.


    It makes me thirst for her. It makes me want to pull her heart out and feed to my satisfaction.


    But she was mine.


    She was f**king mine, and she had my heir in her. There was no way I could kill her, even if it was what I desired.


    It was cruel. This was happening to me. I hadn¡¯t in my wildest dreams thought it could.


    Although I had been mean to her from the beginning, not to the extent of hitting her. I feel a spell was on me specifically.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    Again, the issue with Emma. I had beaten Artemisia up after she asked me some questions.


    That was the worst feeling ever.


    Despite that, I didn¡¯t have an answer to the question she asked because I could not remember going into Emma¡¯s bed. It was thest thing I¡¯d ever do.


    So, seeing the betrayal in her eyes was enough to drive me nuts.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± Artemisia said in a small voice. ¡°I just wanted to make sure you are okay.¡±


    I imagined her twirling her hair and biting her lower lips.


    I wanted to turn to her, pick her up in my arms, and whisper sweet nothings into her ears. Not only that, but I wished to tell her everything would be alright.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± I settled with a grunt because I believed no matter what I do, Artemisia was going to hate me forever.


    ¡°That is a relief.¡± She mumbled.


    I could barely hear her. But since I had sharp hearings, I heard all that she said.


    ¡°Hmm,¡± she hummed after a few seconds of silence. ¡°Can you let me see your face?¡±


    ¡°There is nothing on my face for you to see.¡± I snapped, and I heard her sharp intake of breath. ¡°It¡¯s better you went inside now because turning to see you could lead to something else and I have no strength left to stop myself.¡±


    It was strange. I was warning her to flee because I could feel the surge of the energy of the demon within me.


    Whereas what I did before was pummelled her and leave her writhing in pain.


    ¡°I¡¯m leaving now,¡± she said.


    But I could still feel her presence in the room. Also, her scent was a proof that she was still where she stood.


    She was so stubborn. Always so hard-headed and persistent. If it was someone withmon sense, she¡¯d have left me alone.


    She would not even bother to check up on me or care about what I do.


    But Artemisia was not that way. She was the most selfless human I had ever seen. Or maybe I hadn¡¯t seen enough.


    But then, I knew no woman could endure what she was.


    My back tensed as I felt the familiar surge of hunger whenever she was near.


    I balled my hands into a fist and gritted my teeth whilst trying to control myself.


    But like always, my hunger won.


    I turned and was about to dart to the entrance where Artemisia was, to mete the punishment I often had for her. I let out a breath when I noticed she was not there.


    Instantly, the hunger receded as soon as it came, and I could breathe properly again.


    For the first time sincest week, I didn¡¯t touch her. It wasn¡¯t like I enjoyed hitting her. It was easier that way.


    Because I channel my hate towards her, and it makes me not feel like feeding on her.


    I breathed out once more and resumed what I had been doing before her arrival.

 Sixty-one

    Sin


    As soon as I finished in the training room, I stepped towards the room.


    I saw her body tremble, and I thought she was crying until I saw her turn towards me.


    Her eyes were closed, and she flung her hand across the pillow, hugging it right to herself.


    Jealousy burned within me as I watched the interaction she was having with the pillow. I should be the one wrapping my arms around her, not the other way round.


    I walked away from the room as the urge to take her prated my mind. She was so pure and ravishing with her red hair scattered around the pillow.


    Yet, I couldn¡¯t force her. Or rather, I didn¡¯t want to do what my tainted mind wanted from me.


    ¡°Hey, darling.¡±


    I turned slowly towards Emma. I was still close to the door, and I tilted my brows whilst gazing at her. Ever since the night Artemisia had caught me in bed with her, I had distanced myself from her.


    I made sure not to move in the same direction she was in and tried to avoid her as well during the day.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been searching all around for you,¡± she said.


    ¡°What do you want?¡± I grunted, pping the hand she used in gripping a lock of my hair away.


    ¡°You, darling. I miss you so much.¡± She murmured.


    ¡°I don¡¯t. Nothing can be between us, not now, or ever. You¡¯re freaking delusional to think I¡¯d ever want you.¡± I snapped.


    ¡°But something happened already.¡± Emma retorted. ¡°Have you forgotten the splendid night we had so soon?¡±


    ¡°I couldn¡¯t because it was one of the best and I believe it would be a glorious memory for me.¡±


    ¡°Nothing happened,¡± I said, and I was positive nothing did.


    Yet, I had no evidence or witness.


    ¡°Something indeed happened. I have pictures to show for it.¡± Emma smiled, waving her phone in front of me.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have the memory of going in with you, much less doing something as reckless as that. I know you hate my wife¡­¡±


    ¡°She isn¡¯t your wife.¡± Emma snapped. ¡°After betraying her, you think you can go away with that?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t betray her!¡±


    ¡°You did, dearest Sinir,¡± Emma murmured. She shoved her phone in my face, then snatched it back almost immediately.


    But, I already saw what was there.


    ¡°When was that taken?!¡±


    ¡°B*tch!¡± I yelled, watching her retreat.


    I wondered why I ever got involved with her.Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    She was attractive, but not the woman I often saw myself with. I believed passion for her blinded me the night I saw her. Or maybe I just wanted to getid because it happens most of the time to me.


    It wasn¡¯t even during the heat period, and I had gone in with her. Again, I had done the same thing, even with a wife.


    Sighing, I stepped into the room again.


    Then moved towards Artemisia¡¯s sleeping figure.


    It wasn¡¯t until I got to the foot of the bed, I noticed she was still awake.


    She sat up straight, and she lifted her big teary turquoise blue eyes to me. Her cheeks were blotchy and stained with tears, making me wonder how long she had been crying for.


    ¡°You did go in with her, right?¡±


    Her eyes held so many questions and I believed if she began asking me one after the other, it was possible I wouldn¡¯t have a reply to any.


    ¡°I am not surprised.¡± She whispered. ¡°Thinking I had so much trust in you, even when my intuitions said I shouldn¡¯t. I should have listened to Emma.¡±


    Artemisia shook her head.


    What had Emma told her?


    For once, I know whatever hade out of her mouth was a lie. There were no truths in her words, and she derived happiness by destroying what she believed was going strong.


    I saw no difference between her and Adrina. Just that Adrina would never do things so boldly and openly as Emma.


    She was cruel, but not in that manner. Ever since I married Artemisia, she often came to me. But she usually left when she saw Artemisia.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t go in with her,¡± I said, letting out a sigh.


    ¡°Why should I believe you? You refused to say anything to me, and you even hit me when¡­¡±


    ¡°Do you trust me?¡± I asked, cutting her off.


    ¡°Of course!¡± Artemisia shouted. ¡°But I don¡¯t know what to think any more. I thought we were going perfectly, but now it seemed I was na?ve. And even stupid.¡±


    She trusted me. Artemisia trusted me despite everything I had done to her.


    ¡°Why?¡± I mumbled, balling my hands into a fist.


    ¡°Why what?¡± She retorted.


    ¡°Why do you still trust me, even after hurting you? I promised to treat you like a queen, yet I did otherwise. I bruised you and I-I¡­¡± I choked out.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t. I believe you were not in your right mind.¡± Artemisia said.


    I stared at her. My eyes widened as I saw her stepping towards me.


    She should be afraid I might do something awful to her. Yet, she didn¡¯t stop.


    She was a few centimetres away from me when she halted.


    ¡°I promised to stay with you through thick and thin. I know I should have left. I mean, someone withmon sense should have left after everything you have done. Still, I believe your aim was not to hurt me.¡± She said, moving to grip my hands.


    I flinched as her hands touched mine. Jolts of electricity zapped into me and desire surged through me, but I pushed it down.


    Her eyes held so much innocence and hope. She was optimistic and didn¡¯t let my hands go. She caressed it and drew tiny circles with her fingers. I shivered and let out a low groan.


    ¡°Artemisia¡­¡± I grunted, sucking in a deep breath as her body collided with mine.


    The feel of her soft body against mine brought me back to my senses. Even though I hadn¡¯t lost them before.


    I was aware of everything happening and what I had done.


    The telltale signs of hunger for her were absent, and all I felt was desire.


    I didn¡¯t know how, but I didn¡¯t feel like killing my mate.


    But, the desire, I had to push it down as she already looked vulnerable and touching her might make her break down. That was thest thing I needed now.

 Sixty-two

    ARTEMISIA


    ¡°I missed this,¡± I mumbled.


    ¡°I-I¡­¡± Sin stuttered.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to say anything, just hold me,¡± I said.


    I breathed out as his arms wrapped around me.


    Emotion streamed through me for having him so close. I couldn¡¯t remember thest time we had been in this position.


    He had refused toe closer to me, and he had treated me like a gue.


    Now, he was holding me in his arms! It was unbelievable.


    I blinked several times and discreetly pinched my arms to see if I was dreaming. I winced at the sharp pain I felt.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry Artemisia.¡± Sin said, and I felt his body tremble.


    I frowned before gazing up at him.


    His head and shoulder drooped. I touched his jaw to tilt his head, so I could stare into his eyes.


    He had bags and dark circles underneath each eyelid. It was as if he had not been sleeping ever since we were having issues.


    His lower lips quivered, and it opened. I thought he was going to say something. But nothing came out of it.


    ¡°I am sorry.¡± He sobbed, clutching me to him tighter.


    ¡°Why are you apologizing? I don¡¯t understand.¡±


    ¡°I wronged you.¡± He said, sniffling.


    His head was on my hair because of the difference in our height. I was reaching just over his shoulder, and I sensed all the tears that were pouring out of his eyes were there as well.


    ¡°I understand.¡±Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    ¡°You don¡¯t.¡± Sin muttered. ¡°I know you think I am cruel, but it isn¡¯t my doing.¡±


    ¡°I am aware of that,¡± I replied, rubbing his back.


    Sin¡¯s eyes locked on mine. He shook his head a whileter and nced away.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to hurt you. I wasn¡¯t myself, and I won¡¯t promise to not do such again. Because the moon¡¯s disappearance influenced my behaviour.¡±


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you say something about it sooner? I¡¯ll understand.¡± I mumbled, staring into his eyes.


    ¡°Telling me what is going on with you is better than keeping me in the dark and doing what I don¡¯t know to me. I feel lost and like I made the wrong decision to stay with you.¡±


    Sin shook his head again, and he choked out another sob. It was as if there was something he wasn¡¯t telling me.


    I could see it in his eyes. Yet, I couldn¡¯t let him say it because he already looked broken, and I didn¡¯t want to ruin the moment we were having.


    ********


    ¡°So, did you go in with Emma?¡±


    I pped myself mentally as soon as the question came out. It wasn¡¯t what I wanted to ask after seeing him breakdown, but I couldn¡¯t help myself.


    Also, my mouth usually runs by itself. And I wanted to know where I stood in the rtionship. I wanted to know if I was still his wife, or maybe he was considering Emma now.


    Sin stared at me. For a while, I thought he was going to ignore my question until he spoke up.


    ¡°I don¡¯t intend to choose any mate. You are mine forever and no woman can evere in between us.¡± He said.


    ¡°That isn¡¯t the question,¡± I mumbled. ¡°And stop infiltrating my head.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t. You said it out loud. I can¡¯t read your mind. It is like a heavy shield is blocking it.¡±


    ¡°I thought you read everyone¡¯s mind.¡±


    ¡°Yes, except for my mom, because she blocks me from doing so all the time. And Laurent, he can block me at will as well if he wants and you. You always talk out loud. That is why you think I am going into your head.¡±


    ¡°Oh!¡± I blushed. I wonder how many more things he had heard me say, since my mind could barely keep things to itself.


    ¡°So, what is between you and Emma?¡± I asked again after a few seconds of silence.


    ¡°Nothing.¡±


    ¡°Nothing?¡± I tilted my brows. There was no way I could tell what he was thinking. Before, he was bing open to me. Now it was as if his mind was a rigid wall. Unable to prate.


    ¡°I thought you were going to ask me about why I was cruel to you and not about your sister.¡±


    ¡°I just want to know because I feel¡­¡±


    ¡°Betrayed.¡± He finished.


    I nodded.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t go in with your sister and I don¡¯t know what happened because my mind is fuzzy. But I am sure nothing happened. I¡¯ll never have anything with Emma when I have you.¡±


    My heart warmed at his words. He had me and that was what matters at the moment. I couldn¡¯t help it. I walked up to him and held him to me.


    ¡°I believe you,¡± I whispered. I truly did. Although I had my doubts, I didn¡¯t believe he had done anything with Emma.


    Emma was deceitful, as Julie had said, and she enjoyed seeing me in pain.


    I had heard what they said earlier, but it was better not to bring it up. Also, the conversation made me realize Sin was really clueless about whatever was going on.


    ¡°You do?¡±


    ¡°Of course,¡± I said. I hoisted myself on the ball of my feet and touched my lips to his.


    Sin was rigid, and I thought he was going to shove me because I saw his eyes widen.


    I took him, not shoving me away as an encouragement, and I continued to kiss him.


    I heard him groan, and I pushed myself into him more.


    ¡°Artemisia.¡± He sighed, gripping my neck.


    ¡°Kiss me back,¡± I said.


    ¡°I won¡¯t be able to stop if I kiss you back, and I need to apologize for all I have done before this.¡± He said.


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t matter right now,¡± I said.


    Sin nodded and kissed me after urging him.


    Even though I believed he needed to apologize to me and take back all the cruel things he had said, I needed to feel his touch as well.


    I needed to know if the connection between us was still intact.

 Sixty-three

    Artemisia


    ¡°The moon is stolen.¡±


    ¡°Stolen?¡± How was that even possible?


    I thought the moon was a stationary object which couldn¡¯t move. Maybe my knowledge of geography was rusty. But hearing this right now says otherwise.


    And with the look on everyone¡¯s faces, it seemed like that was the case.


    ¡°Darling, you don¡¯t need to worry your pretty head about this.¡± Laurent grinned.


    ¡°Shut up,¡± I mumbled, then concentrated on what M was saying.


    ¡°The moon has been stolen, and the goddess isn¡¯t answering us. We werewolves, we are on the receiving end since, without the moon, we are nothing. Our wolf¡¯s form refused toe out, and we are as powerless as mere humans.¡±


    ¡°Worst is, the people who came to terrorize us some days ago will be back again.¡± She said, sighing.


    ¡°Again?¡±N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    The room was silent as Sin strode in. I felt everyone¡¯s eyes on him as he got closer.


    He shrugged, walking towards me. He ignored the eyes boring into him and concentrated on me alone.


    ¡°Hey,¡± I mumbled, leaning into him as he sat. I flushed as what happened between us yesterday emerged in my mind.


    Although he didn¡¯t ept my offer for sex, we were at least intimate. Still, we were not yet as we used to be. It was better than nothing.


    He wasn¡¯t moping around any more. Neither did he snap at me nor get mad. He was now back to his senses.


    But he was still very far from me. As soon as I woke up, I didn¡¯t see him. He had left like he always does.


    Despite him not fully epting me as I wanted, I didn¡¯t mind. It wasn¡¯t like I wanted him to do so almost immediately.


    I was sure with time, we woulde back together with the way we were and stronger.


    ¡°Hey.¡± Sin replied.


    He gripped my hands, and I saw his face tighten.


    ¡°What is wrong?¡±


    ¡°Nothing.¡± He rasped. His hand went to tuck a hair that had fallen off from the pin I used in holding it in ce. He nudged it beneath my ear.


    ¡°Okay,¡± I mumbled, then Laurent tsked.


    ¡°That should not be in here.¡± He snapped.


    I stared at him and I saw the anger he was trying to conceal in his hooded hazel eyes.


    Why was he mad? He was happy a few seconds ago when I came in.


    He had spoken to me in the same sarcastic way I was used to. Now it seemed like he was ready to punch someone in the face. Or maybe Sin.


    I traced the line of his vision and I saw him scowling at Sin.


    I wonder if something had happened between them because they weren¡¯t the best of friends. They weren¡¯t enemies, either.


    But the good thing about them both as they got each other back. No matter how many times they argued, they often defended the other when in trouble.


    ¡°You have no say in what I can do here.¡± Sin snapped back.


    ¡°I f**king does.¡±


    ¡°You f**king don¡¯t. I am the Alpha here.¡± Sin grunted.


    Too many F words in just a few sentences. Silence ensued, and everyone in the meeting hall gazed at the brothers.


    Surprises were mirrored on each face, likewise on mine. I hadn¡¯t seen them have an argument about what they could do in the hall or not.


    Even though Laurent riled Sin most of the time, not to the extent of throwing angry words at each other in the presence of everyone.


    ¡°You want to take this down now?¡±


    ¡°Of course. I¡¯d always want a challenge from you. I am d you are offering and mind you, I am not holding back.¡±


    Both stood up and walked to the middle of the hall.


    I stared in fright at what was about to unfold.


    I know I could stop it. But then, Sin might be reluctant to back down and, who knows, I might be on the receiving end.


    I didn¡¯t want to face the same embarrassment as I had faced before. Even though he had apologized and said it was not intentional, I was cautious.


    ¡°Sin!¡± I called out as he cracked his knuckles.


    Whether he heard his name or not, he didn¡¯t show it. Rather, he concentrated on Laurent, who was before him.


    ¡°I think we need to calm down. The stolen moon is affecting every one of us.¡± Diane spoke up.


    Laurent and Sin swirled, ring at her for interrupting whatever they had in mind to do.


    ¡°Listen to Diane. You all f**king needs to chill!¡± Allison spoke up for the first time.


    I didn¡¯t see her all the time in the meeting. She was always out doing one thing and another. Today she had stayed, and I couldn¡¯t ignore her eyes on me.


    She frightens me more than Adrina. I don¡¯t know why.


    But, I feel we might not get along with each other.


    ¡°Shut up, Allison,¡± Laurent mumbled.


    ¡°Stop f**king calling me that, and never tell me to shut up.¡± She rushed towards him and shouted into his face.


    ¡°That is your name, little Sis. me mom for naming you that way and not me.¡±


    ¡°You know I can take you down.¡± Allison snarled.


    ¡°Then, let¡¯s get started. Is this a two against one battle? Because I am so ready for this.¡± Laurent smirked.


    His eyes went to mine, and he winked.


    I noticed Sin clenched his hands into fists, growling.


    They were about to have a sibling rumble before Queen Ada, their mother, surfaced.


    ¡°Children.¡± The trio swirled, then nced at each other, ring.


    ¡°What is all this hubaloo about? You should be making ns and thinking of a way to survive what is going on and not be ready to pummel each other.¡± She snapped. ¡°What example did youy down for your followers as an Alpha?¡±


    She turned to Sin, who groaned.


    ¡°Ask him, mother. I told you he isn¡¯t fit to be the Alpha.¡± Laurent chimed in.


    ¡°I¡­¡± Sin began, but Allison cut him off.


    ¡°Your favourite son did it. He caused whatever was happening. Keep him in f**king check!¡±


    ¡°Language, Allison, and don¡¯t talk to your brother in that manner.¡±


    ¡°I am Ally!¡±


    ¡°I named you Allison.¡± Queen Ada replied.


    ¡°I told you so!¡± Laurent goaded.


    ¡°Idiot.¡± Allison rolled her eyes, walking to her seat.


    ¡°How about you apologized, then start the meeting all over again?¡±


    Allison, Laurent, and Sin gazed at each other and maybe thought of who was going to apologize first.


    For a few seconds, no one spoke. Sin cleared his throat, shaking his head.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, guessed I have been acting strange these past few weeks. I¡¯ll try to keep my emotions in check and be on my best behaviour.¡±


    ¡°Very well.¡± Queen Ada said, and Allison apologized for snapping at Laurent.


    Then Laurent shrugged. ¡°I have nothing to apologize for. He wanted to fight with me.¡±


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t matter who started it.¡± Queen Ada said. ¡°Apologize now.¡±


    Laurent red at Sin, then at Allison, who had a triumphant look on her face. She blew him a raspberry and mouthed, ¡®apologize now.¡¯


    ¡°Fine, I¡¯m sorry.¡± He grunted. ¡°Don¡¯t expect me to apologize to that brat.¡± He pointed at Allison.


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t expecting any.¡± Allison retorted.


    Queen Ada sighed. ¡°I believe this meeting should start over again with no argument from both of you. Not even you, Allison.¡±


    ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am.¡± Allison did a mock salute.


    The meeting began over again and with the presence of Queen Ada. No argument ensued.

 Sixty-four

    ARTEMISIA


    ¡°What is going on with you? I mean, you have been moody all morning.¡±


    I stared at Sin as his back hunched over. Likewise, I thought he was fine after the meeting, but he had gone back to his usual self and I don¡¯t know if I should feel scared of the constant change in his attitude or not.


    I was now aware the moon contributed to part of it. Yet it was as if it was only Sin that was affected the most. Because he was the only one exhibiting the characteristics of what they had listed, the lost moon contributed to.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± He grunted, then stood abruptly from where he sat.


    I grasped his hand as he attempted to move past me.


    I felt his hands clenched, and his shoulders tensed up, his eyes travelled to my face and I could see the agony in them.


    ¡°You need to tell me, Sin. You promised not to keep anything away from me. Yet you are doing otherwise.¡±


    He groaned, shaking his head. ¡°I don¡¯t want to hurt you.¡±


    ¡°You are not hurting me already,¡± I mumbled.


    I caressed the stubble on his cheeks, and my handbed through his lustrous hair before I wrapped my arms around his midsection.


    Sin didn¡¯t reciprocate the embrace, rather he stood rigid, and I wondered if he would push me away.


    ¡°Please, you need to stay away from me. I am a monster.¡±


    His voice was low, but I heard him.


    ¡°You are not!¡± I red at him. ¡°Why would you say such?¡±


    ¡°Because that is the person I am. Nothing can ever change it, and I don¡¯t think you can as well.¡±


    ¡°Look at me,¡± I ordered as he gazed away.


    ¡°I know whatever has happened wasn¡¯t you. You will never hurt me on purpose. But let me help you.¡±Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    ¡°Help me?¡± Sin¡¯s brows creased. He shook his head after a while and let out a sigh.


    ¡°You can¡¯t. Only the moon goddess can help me now.¡±


    ¡°I can if you let me,¡± I said.


    ¡°What do you intend to do?¡±


    At least, the conversation was going normally. No yelling or mming yet, and he was willing to listen to what I had in mind.


    However, I had nothing in mind. I didn¡¯t know why I promised to help him, but I know it was the right thing to do.


    ¡°Let me help you,¡± I mumbled again.


    Sin nodded with a sigh. ¡°Although I don¡¯t know what you have in mind, I hope it works. It gets worse by the day, and it mighte to a time when you wouldn¡¯t be able to stay close to me.¡±


    ¡°I doubt that. I take risks¡­¡±


    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t.¡± Sin said. ¡°I¡¯d hate to be the reason you would be in the infirmary. Considering what happened thest time, I don¡¯t think you are in any condition to be anywhere close to me.¡±


    I groaned as he jerked his hand away, then stalked out of the door.


    ¡°What just happened?!¡±


    I had thought we were going great. The conversation would have been a sess until he flipped again. I doubted I¡¯d be able to stay a minute without him switching off on me.


    Walking out from the meeting room as soon as he left, I stepped outside.


    ¡°Hey.¡±


    ¡°Shit!¡±


    I shrieked, my hands pping in the air as Laurent appeared in front of me.


    ¡°What is wrong with you?!¡± I shoved his chest and scowled.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t intend to do that.¡± He chuckled. ¡°Besides, why are you so angry? Is it because of that douche?¡±


    I rolled my eyes, ignoring his question. ¡°Why are you here? The meeting got dismissed. You should be with the other werewolves, trying to find a solution to your predicament.¡±


    Nodding towards some pack members huddled together, I recognized most of them were on the Laurent team. Whenever they wanted to go out to battle, they often went in pairs, and each team had five members.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t see you around. So, I came to check if you were okay.¡± He said, scrutinizing my face.


    I blushed as his eyes lingered on my face.


    ¡°I was with Sin. I don¡¯t think I need to be taken care of.¡±


    ¡°You do, actually.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Sinir is more dangerous than you think, and being in his presence at the moment is the worst thing you can do,¡± Laurent said.


    ¡°He isn¡¯t. He is just affected by¡­¡±


    ¡°Yeah, the moon affects him.¡± Laurent interrupted. ¡°We all are. But, Sin is different.¡±


    I furrowed my brow as he went on. I glimpsed Sin talking with the members of the Laurent team. Then he halted, his eyes locking on mine.


    ¡°Do you know why he always flips whenever you are close by?¡±


    Laurent continued as I shook my head.


    ¡°That is because you are a curse to him. You are the person to destroy him. You are pretty much his downfall.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand,¡± I murmured. ¡°I have never done anything awful to him, and I think we are fated.¡±


    ¡°Not that.¡± Laurent dismissed. ¡°You might be his fated mate, but the more time he spends in your presence, the more he goes insane because you are just like a fuel that makes the fire go higher. So, to him, you are like a sweet meal he needs to make himself feel better.¡±


    ¡°Sin wants to kill me?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Laurent nodded. ¡°He feels the urge, but he is trying to curb it. That is why he beats you up instead and makes you feel like junk.¡±


    ¡°Him not killing me sounds good, right?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s awful because your presence will make him go mad since he can¡¯t do a thing to you. I think the mate bond between you two is strong. Even if he is hurting you, he can do you no harm.¡±


    I let out a sigh. That should be great news that I would not be minced meat to Sin. However, I didn¡¯t know why I felt otherwise.


    Also, something else surged through me. I recognized it as anger.


    My hand curled, and I gazed in the direction of Sin to see him stalking towards me.


    I walked up to him. ¡°I know everything going on. But what I don¡¯t understand is why you keep it away from m¡­¡±


    Sin brushed past me, towards Laurent.


    I saw him grip Laurent¡¯s shirt, and before I could yell out his name, I heard a crack.


    ¡°What the hell is wrong with you?!¡± Laurent yelled, spitting out blood.


    Sin didn¡¯t listen. Rather, he went on delivering several more blows on him.


    The assault went on for a while before the members of the packs were able to break them apart.


    ¡°What is wrong with¡­¡±


    ¡°Not a word!¡± Sin snapped at me and gripped my hand.


    He dragged me towards the pce building and I gazed back at Laurent.


    I nodded as he made the sign he had taught me to use whenever I was in danger.


    Even though I assumed Sin was not taking me indoors to hurt me, since I did nothing wrong. I couldn¡¯t help the fright that suddenly enveloped me.


    If I needed saving, I was certain Laurent was the best person to call.

 Sixty-five

    SIN


    As I tugged Artemisia towards the room we often shared, I didn¡¯t know the reason for it. All I wanted was to take her away from Laurent.


    Even though all that he told her was the truth, I believe he was putting her in more fear than was necessary. He was trying to drive her away from me.


    He had freaking told me that a while ago, that he¡¯d make sure he paid me back for every hurt I did to him.


    To be honest, I couldn¡¯t remember what I did or if I had offended him. I assumed he was just being his nasty self.


    Still, I tried to make peace. He didn¡¯t want that and rather preferred tormenting me. I didn¡¯t know what he wanted with Artemisia as well. All I knew was I wished to damage his face, so he would not see her any more, much less talking to her.


    But that would only be possible if I plucked out his heart.


    Killing him was not what I wanted. Even as he was being a jerk, he was my brother and protecting him from harm¡¯s way was my utmost responsibility. Just as was Artemisia and my other family.


    I shoved Artemisia into the room, clicked the lock and stayed by the door.


    ¡°Are you going to punish me?¡± She asked in a small voice, then nced at the window.


    ¡°I did nothing wrong, or you don¡¯t just like seeing me with Laurent? Are you threatened by him?¡±


    Ignoring her question, I stepped towards her. But I made sure the distance between us was enough for me to grasp her if I wanted to.


    ¡°Are you trying to seek help from him? I saw the sign both of you made.¡±


    ¡°Why did you do that? He did nothing wrong with you! Do you go about mming everyone you see?!¡±


    ¡°Only those thate close to you and try to take you away from me,¡± I mumbled,ing closer.


    ¡°He was only telling me things, and he was not trying to do anything. In fact, I saw him as a friend alone.¡±


    ¡°He was telling you things I can hear perfectly. And you don¡¯t know Laurent. He can turn a people against each other! He freaking controls emotion!¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    ¡°No buts.¡± I barked. ¡°You need to stay away from him.¡±


    ¡°And if not?¡± She tilted her brows.


    ¡°Are you trying to defy me?¡±


    I gripped her chin before I could help myself. She flinched, and my hand simmered as it came into contact with her soft skin.


    Wincing, I withdrew it and concentrated on glowering at her.Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Artemisia eyed me. ¡°I didn¡¯t know I affected you in such a negative way. I wouldn¡¯t have tried desperately toe close to you.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t.¡± Sin mumbled. ¡°It¡¯s the goddess¡¯ fault all this is happening. If she didn¡¯t freaking disappear, nothing like this would happen.¡±


    ¡°Sin¡­¡±


    I halted, gazing at her as she took a step backwards.


    ¡°We need to stay away from each other. I love you so much to see you hurt because of me.¡± She said.


    I shoved my hand into my hair and stepped backwards. ¡°And you think staying far away wouldn¡¯t make me go mad? It would be far worse.¡±


    ¡°Then what do you want from me? I can¡¯t talk to anyone. I can¡¯t stay far from you. And I can¡¯t even stay close to you! All this is confusing! I think I might just go mad.¡± Artemisia hissed and tossed her hands in the air.


    ¡°Just stay close by, and you promised to help me.¡±


    ARTEMISIA


    I gazed up at him. He hadn¡¯t moved from the spot he was, and his shoulders sagged. His eyes bored into mine and I frowned as I heard him sniffle.


    Everything that was happening was confusing. It was a good thing he hadn¡¯t smacked me yet, and I doubted he would because it didn¡¯t look like anything of such was in his mind.


    He was rather calm except for the fury that passed his face each time he was trying to express himself.


    If he didn¡¯t say a word, he was more like his normal self.


    I believe he was jealous of Laurent, even if he didn¡¯t want to admit it, and the situation presently was making it far worse.


    ¡°I am not jealous of that idiot.¡± Sin mumbled, I just don¡¯t want you to talk to him.


    He stepped towards the bed andid on it.


    I stared at him as he shut his eyes.


    ¡°You promised to help me, Artemisia. Don¡¯t go back on your word.¡±


    I sighed, wondering why I made the promise. I assumed it was because I didn¡¯t want him to continue beating up himself.


    Besides, I didn¡¯t know what to do, and I had no special power whatsoever to save him from what he was going through.


    If only I had.


    Or maybe I did. I mused as I thought back to thest attack that had happened in the pack.


    The way I had shoved the attacking werewolves and the emotion that had surged through me whilst trying to protect Sin flooded into my head.


    Also, I was told I was unique after consulting a sorceress who often came to the pack.


    But, I didn¡¯t know in what ways, and the sorceress had said I should find the answers myself.


    I couldn¡¯t find anything and the power I had felt that day, I didn¡¯t sense it any more. I was my normal self once more, and I doubt there was anything special about me before now.


    Nheless, the more I thought about it, the more I felt there was something I needed to know.


    There was a reason I frequently saw the goddess in my dream, and she had told me the same thing the sorceress had said.


    I was a blessed child. Someone unique. Someone who was going to restore the glory of my mate and, by doing so, it would fulfil his innermost desire.


    ¡°Innermost desire?¡± I mumbled to myself, gazing at Sin, who had dozed off.


    ¡°Now, it made sense.¡±


    I was confused about what it meant when he told me. Thinking about it deeply, I knew better.


    Yet, I didn¡¯t know where to start from or who I was going to consult about the situation that was going on.

 Sixty-six

    ARTEMISIA


    ¡°Wait!¡± I hollered as I sighted a red-haired girl from afar.


    The figure halted and turned slowly towards me. Her face was down, and her long hair covered it, concealing her identity.


    However, I didn¡¯t need to see her face to confirm the identity of the person I had seen.


    A smile lit up my face as I skipped toward her.


    ¡°It¡¯s been a while,¡± I said, and my eyes strayed towards the sky.


    I breathed out as the cool air caressed my face and I gazed back at the girl.


    ¡°What is going on? Everything has been quiettely.¡±


    I attempted to strike a conversation between us. Yet, she was mute, and she hadn¡¯t raised her head to stare at me.


    I noticed the long dress she donned was stained with dirt. As if she had been in a fight with someone in the mud.


    ¡°Goddess Artemis?¡±


    Her face came up, and I wished it hadn¡¯t because what I saw in her eyes, I didn¡¯t think I¡¯d be able to forget.


    The fury in the once beautiful blue eyes which had turned icy blue couldn¡¯t be neglected. Her radiant face altered with each word she made, and her tone was scathing.


    It was as if she¡¯d vanquish whoever had done whatever happened to her when she sighted the person.


    But I couldn¡¯t even think of anything or anyone because it was possible. It would either be a god or a goddess like her that ced her in the predicament she was in.


    And she was a goddess. She could wrestle with them instead of seeking help from me.


    I was only a lowly human, but was told¡­


    ¡°Give yourself more credit, dear one,¡± Artemis said, or more like she scolded.


    ¡°You are unique, and only you can bring peace to the werewolf world. You are the only one who can save us all. Lest I be a less significant goddess who couldn¡¯t even keep things together.¡±


    ¡°But, but¡­¡± I stuttered. The word I wanted to alter stuck in my throat as Artemis interrupted me.


    ¡°You are the only one who can bring out your true power. If you consult anyone or not, they can¡¯t help you, only yourself.¡±


    ¡°This is happening? You are asking for my help, and I am not dreaming?¡±


    ¡°It is time, dear one, to save us from this.¡±


    That was thest thing I heard before I jerked awake.


    My heart palpitated, and I let out a groan whilst rubbing at my throbbing temple.


    It was a dream, after all.


    ¡°How do I help them?¡± I asked myself whilst shoving my hand into my tresses.


    Sighing, I gazed up at the ceiling whilst thinking of a way out.


    *********


    ¡°Hey.¡±


    ¡°Hi,¡± I responded as I saw M.


    I smiled as she approached me. We had never had a conversation one on one before. We only nodded to each other in greetings and moved our separate ways.


    However, seeing hering toward me felt like we were already friends.


    ¡°You shoulde aroundter,¡± M said with a smile.


    ¡°Come around? I don¡¯t understand.¡±


    ¡°That is why you need toe. Until then, I don¡¯t think you¡¯d understand anything I say to you. Besides¡­¡±


    She paused, and her eyes gazed around the surroundings.


    ¡°It¡¯s something that needs to be done where the genuine members of the coven are.¡±


    ¡°The coven?¡±


    ¡°See youter.¡± M beamed, ignoring my question.


    She stepped towards the training room without a nce backward.


    Trying to wrap my head around what she had said, I bumped into Laurent.


    ¡°Hey!¡±Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    Laurent narrowed his eyes, and he scrutinized me. He stared at my hands, tilted my head, and caressed my neck.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°Trying to see if you have any injury of some sort.¡±


    ¡°Injury? Why would you check that?¡±


    ¡°Thest time I saw you was when that idiot dragged you away as if you were a rag doll. Perhaps I should have punched his face, but I didn¡¯t want to upset you.¡±


    I rolled my eyes at Laurent. ¡°He didn¡¯t hurt me. So, stop searching for any invisible injury.¡±


    ¡°He didn¡¯t?¡±


    ¡°Of course, he didn¡¯t,¡± I affirmed, pping his hands away. Then, I nced around in search of Sin.


    Thest thing I wanted was for Laurent to have another busted lip. Since Sin wasn¡¯t his usual self, he¡¯d continue to do what he had done over again.


    I let out a relieved sigh as I didn¡¯t see any appearance of him.


    ¡°Besides, you are the one who disappeared without a word. I haven¡¯t seen you around since that happened.¡±


    Laurent shrugged, ¡°Away for business.¡±


    ¡°Werewolf?¡±


    He shrugged again and didn¡¯t say a word.


    ¡°See youter, I guess?¡± He mumbled after a while and walked away almost immediately.


    I rolled my eyes and let out a shriek as someone tugged me.


    ¡°What the hell¡­?¡±


    ¡°Was he hitting on you this time¡­¡±


    ¡°Sin!¡±


    I red. ¡°He wasn¡¯t even doing that. He was only checking on me if I was okay or not.¡±


    He grunted, ¡°That¡¯s none of his business.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s only being nice,¡± I said, steering him away as he kept on looking towards where Laurent had gone through.


    I feel he might think of going after him andnding him a punch. In thest fight, the rumour was still going on, and it wasn¡¯t helping an agitated Sin.


    ¡°I¡¯m tempted to beat him up. Maybe he¡¯ll know never to speak with you whenever he saw you.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s mean.¡± I red, swatting his chest.


    ¡°It¡¯s better to be mean than being trampled on.¡± He stated, wrapping his arms around my waist.


    As we walked around the surroundings, I noticed the re on Sin¡¯s face and any werewolf who tried toe up to me and talk. He¡¯d scare them away.


    I didn¡¯t know the reason he was doing that, but I doubt his jealousy intensified overnight.


    Regardless, I believe today was going to be better between us.

 Sixty-seven

    Artemisia


    A sweet fragrance wafted into my nostrils as soon as I stepped into what seemed like a dungeon of some sort.


    Warmth enveloped me and I let out a sigh as I stepped further in.


    My eyes wandered around the quiet hallway and I noticed some inscriptions on the wall, which was illuminated by the torch ced at the top of the wall.


    My brows creased, and my hands stretched out to touch each inscription. I didn¡¯t know what it meant, but I felt drawn to it.


    ¡°I never thought I¡¯d see someone like you here.¡±


    Swirling, my eyesnded on Adrina. Her eyes stayed on mine and a smirk formed on her face.


    I snorted, ¡°Fancy seeing you too. If I knew you¡¯d be here, I would not havee.¡±


    ¡°It means nothing to me.¡± Adrina shrugged. She stepped toward me and her hand moved to touch my hair.


    I swatted it before she could do so.


    ¡°The only thing I like about you is your hair. It¡¯s beautiful and just like fire.¡±


    ¡°I hate yours.¡± I scowled.


    Adrina chuckled, shrugging. ¡°Be appreciative for once¡­¡±


    ¡°Hey!¡±


    I turned to see M. She smiled, waving at me, and I returned it.


    ¡°Birds of the same feathers.¡± Adrina hissed. She nudged me with her shoulders, stepping away.


    ¡°I¡¯m d you came,¡± M murmured.


    ¡°I¡¯m confused about why I am here.¡±


    ¡°I know,¡± M said, holding my hand. ¡°This way.¡±


    She led me down to the dungeon, and we stopped at a door. Tapping on it three times, it went ajar, and I stepped in.


    The feeling as soon as I was in the room felt out of the world.


    All positive emotions flooded into me, and I wondered if it was being controlled.


    Sin had said Laurent could make someone feel what they didn¡¯t want, but he wasn¡¯t even here. He was a pure werewolf, and this was the coven for witches, I presumed.


    Moreover, the emotions Laurent mostly controls were negative and sensuous ones.


    Since I saw Adrina and M, I guessed it was what the coven was about. Also, the weird inscriptions I couldn¡¯t read on the wall added to the mystery.


    My eyes observed everything I could see. It wasn¡¯t much, but it was something I wouldn¡¯t like to forget as well.


    Candles surrounded a few people, and they formed a circle. Each had a wreath in their hair and their fingers intertwined.


    They ced an enormous book in the middle and I glimpsed what seemed like a pentagram.


    I could be wrong, but it looked like it.


    As soon as M and I got closer, she released my hand and sat in the vacant spot next to a blond. She locked fingers with them as well.


    For a few seconds, I stood observing what was going on. Their eyes closed, and their mouth began moving.


    They were chanting in a tongue that, in a normal sense, was unknown to me.


    But, I realized I understood each word they said.


    The candle brightened as they went on muttering, and the me burned brighter.


    ¡°Give us your blessing, oh mother. Never let us be on our own. We need you more than ever, and your presence is what we plead and seek.¡±


    I realized they were talking about the goddess. I had seen her image next to another goddess and hadn¡¯t thought it meant anything.


    In Greek mythology, Artemis wasn¡¯t the goddess of witchcraft and I wonder the reason they were praying to her.


    But I reckoned it was because of the moon. They were interceding on behalf of the werewolves.


    And a powerful being like Artemis, I believe the witchesing together, was what was needed.


    Yet, I doubt she¡¯d appear even if they spent eternity in the dungeon, offering her fragranced sacrifices.Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Thest time I saw her, she wasn¡¯t her usual self, and I remembered each word she had said.


    ¡°Hey.¡±


    I flinched as M gripped my hand.


    I didn¡¯t know when she appeared in front of me.


    ¡°Come.¡±


    I followed her, and she nudged me to the middle.


    Ten pairs of eyes with different hues gazed at me, and I stared back at each.


    I noticed the coven didn¡¯t have only females. There were males, and I hadn¡¯t noticed them until now.


    ¡°So, as you all know.¡± M began, ¡°The Luna of the Blue Moon pack is a witch. I confirmed it in one of my visions.¡±


    ¡°What vision?¡± I mumbled, ignoring the stunned look on Adrina¡¯s face.


    ¡°I have the ability to predict the future. And I get shes most of the time. Although sometimes it¡¯s wrong, I am always right most of the time.¡±


    ¡°Who cares?¡± Adrina muttered.


    M ignored her and continued, ¡°She is here just to introduce herself. Her powers surfaced recently during the attack, and anyone doubting this should wait during the initiation to know if she is part or not.¡±


    ¡°Why wait during initiation? How about she shows us what she has now? Most of us before joining here showed our skills, and it was like a pass for our entry. Why give her special treatment?¡±


    ¡°Adrina¡­¡± M gritted.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± I mumbled. ¡°I¡¯ll just go.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m the leader here, and I get to decide whatever happens or not. Thedy is part of us and developing her skills should be our utmost priority, as she has a prophecy to fulfil.¡± M stated firmly.


    ¡°Oh! It¡¯s a prophecy now?¡± Adrina tutted. Her lips twisted, and she grimaced.


    ¡°Anyway, initiation ising up soon and all the newest recruits, be sure not to miss it or else you¡¯ll have to wait to be officially sworn into this coven.¡±


    ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am.¡± A chorus answer rang through the hall.


    M gave more instruction, and the meeting ended.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry about Adrina.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to be. I¡¯m used to her snide remarks. It means nothing to me.¡±


    ¡°It should,¡± Adrina said as she came towards us. ¡°You know I am right, M. It might be toote for you to realize.¡±


    She gave me the stink eyes and stepped away.


    ¡°What did she tell you about me?¡± I tilted my brows, staring at M.


    ¡°Nothing important. She believes you are not fit to be part of us because I informed all of them that I will be bringing in someone. And she asked if I could reverse the vision I saw.¡±


    ¡°Can you?¡±


    M smiled, shaking her head. ¡°Even if I can, I won¡¯t do it. I felt your powers when I touched your hands. I¡¯d admit you are the one the prophecy truly wants, as I had been seeing it for a while until I got closer to you.¡±


    Letting out a sigh, I nudged the hair that fell over my face to my ear. ¡°This is confusing for me. Being a witch and all. I don¡¯t understand.¡±


    ¡°You will with time,¡± M assured.


    I nodded and followed her out. Perhaps, if I slept over it, I¡¯d be less confused than I was.

 Sixty-eight

    SIN


    ¡°How dare you?!¡±


    ¡°What do you mean by how dare me?¡± Emma asked back.


    She red and folded her arms.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care if you are married or not. I am pregnant, and you are responsible. I won¡¯t hide the truth from you if that is what you want!¡±


    ¡°Nothing happened between us,¡± I said calmly. I paced to the window and back to where she stood.


    ¡°You are not conscious to know that.¡± Emma pointed out.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    Emma was pregnant?


    I couldn¡¯t stop thinking about what she said. She was pregnant with my child. How possible was that when nothing happened between us?


    ¡°No.¡± I shook my head. I refuse to believe anything she says because most of her words were lies, and she was a maniptor.


    ¡°Emma¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t Emma me!¡± She scowled, pping my hands away as I attempted to touch her.


    ¡°Don¡¯t even think I¡¯ll abort it. I¡¯d never do such a thing, and I am keeping the child if you want it or not!¡±


    ¡°Abort what?!¡±


    I let out a sharp intake of breath as Artemisia stepped into the room.


    How much had she heard?


    She gazed back and forth between Emma and me before letting her eyes stay on mine.


    ¡°What is going on? I barely hear anything, since both of you were talking at the same time.¡±


    I let out a sigh of relief and stepped toward her. She didn¡¯t know what was going on. It was easier to change the subject and tell her after Emma left than for her to hear like this.


    ¡°Nothing happened. It¡¯s just a slight disagreement.¡±


    ¡°Slight disagreement?¡± Artemisia tilted her head, assessing her sister.


    I nodded, sping her hands. I lifted it to my lips and brushed a kiss on it.


    ¡°This won¡¯t be the end, I promise you.¡± Emma stormed out of the room.


    ¡°What is going on, Sin?¡± Artemisia asked again as I cupped her face. ¡°Why does it sound like Emma is threatening you?¡±


    ¡°She is?¡± I asked, tugging her towards the enormous bed. I pushed her gently on it and squatted in front of her.


    cing my hands over her still t stomach, I gazed into her beautiful eyes.


    I need to do everything right for her. She didn¡¯t need to know what was going on.


    Artemisia POV


    I was the first to break eye contact. I blushed and attempted to gaze away from him, but he gripped my chin.


    ¡°You are acting weird.¡± I giggled.


    ¡°Am I?¡± He murmured, caressing my stomach.


    I ced my hand on his. Intertwining our fingers.


    ¡°Of course, if I don¡¯t know what has been going on since the past month, I would say you are in love with me.¡±


    ¡°Of course, I am in love with you.¡± Sin argued.


    Shaking my head, ¡°I don¡¯t mean that. I mean, you seem to be like your normal self and like nothing has happened.¡±


    Sin chuckled, then brought his face slowly to my eye level.


    My eyes zeroed on his lips and I swallowed hard as they curved up in a smile.


    A smile I find sensuous, and it makes my heart flutter.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°Staring at your beautiful face.¡± He said.


    ¡°I¡­¡±


    Sin¡¯s lips locked on mine, cutting my word. My hands moved to the back of his head, sping his neck whilst kissing back.


    He hoisted me out of the bed, and I wrapped my legs around his midsection.


    ¡°Artemisia.¡± He mumbled as he kissed my neck downwards.


    With what was happening, I feel it wasn¡¯t normal for someone to switch that easily. Not even Sin. But I wasn¡¯tining, even though I should.


    What his lips were doing to me was driving me insane, and I wanted more.


    It was as if something snapped in both of us, and we began kissing in a frenzy. He shoved me to the door roughly, and I barely felt it as desire surged through me.


    His hands cupped my backside, and he shredded the undies I donned. I felt him fumbling with his zip as he continued to kiss me.


    It wasn¡¯t long before I felt his length inside of me.


    A moan slipped out of my mouth, and my eyes rolled into my head as his thrust went from gentle to rough in less than a second.


    ¡°Oh gods, Sin¡­¡± I grunted, gripping his shoulder.


    My core clenched around his length, and I heard him growl as his thrust deepened.


    ¡°Shit!¡± He rasped and swiftly pulled out of me. Sin tossed me on the bed and came on top of me. He slipped into me again and my eyes went wide.


    I thought he was satisfied, but it seemed like he was just started.


    He pounded into me hard and fast. My legs widened, and I gasped with each thrust he made. I dug my nail into his back and wed.


    His grunt sounded like music to my ears. My vision blurred, and I panted.


    As if sensing my exhaustion, he quickened his pace, seeking his release.


    I closed my legs around his waist, tilted my hips upwards, and he stiffened. Sin and fondled my breasts whilst he released inside me.


    Spent, he slipped out andid on the bed with his back.


    I didn¡¯t know if our intimation session of some seconds ago was a way of diverting me from the subject of Emma.


    He didn¡¯t tell me anything afterwards, but I would out what they were arguing about.


    ********


    Sin had stepped out of the room as usual to the training room, and I followed as well, but not in the direction he went to.


    ¡°So,¡± Emma said as I stood in front of the doorway.


    ¡°What pleasure do I owe the Queen a visit at this hour? I mean, you barelye here any more except if Julie¡¯s here. Even when she is, you try to avoid me.¡±


    ¡°What were you discussing with Sin earlier? I heard both of you shouting.¡±


    ¡°Is that the reason you are here? I thought you were here to see my pretty face.¡± Emma said. She shed me a smile and wrinkled her nose.


    ¡°Besides, that question should be for your husband and not for me.¡± She added.


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t be here if he wasn¡¯t trying to dodge the question.¡± I pointed out.


    ¡°I¡¯m not surprised.¡± Emma shrugged.


    ¡°Am I getting an answer to my question or not?¡±


    Emma stared me down, and I held her gaze. I felt bad foring to her in the first ce, as I expected she¡¯d react that way.


    Regardless, I was curious.


    Both of them were keeping something from me. Something important. I feel if I get to it, it might be a disaster.


    After a while of silence, I cleared my throat and stepped to the door. Halting, I stared back at Emma, who began what she was doing before I interrupted her.


    ¡°I¡¯ll get to it. I¡¯ll surely know what you are hiding from me.¡±


    Emmaughed, ¡°And if you know, don¡¯te crying to me. You are the one wanting to stick your nose into where it doesn¡¯t belong.¡±


    I clenched my fists as I gaze at the smug look on her face.


    ¡°Sin Is my business, and he is my husband! I don¡¯t care whatever you had with him before. And I don¡¯t even think it should be an issue between us. You are the one antagonizing me when you knew he chose me over you!¡±


    ¡°Just pray this doesn¡¯t concern you,¡± I murmured, sending her a withering re. ¡°Because I wouldn¡¯t care if you are my sister or not! I¡¯ll make sure you pay.¡±


    ¡°Until then, I¡¯ll be expecting your return.¡± Emma hollered.


    And the urge to turn back and smack her face streamed into me. But I shoved it off. I didn¡¯t want to create a scene because I didn¡¯t know what happened.


    It would be embarrassing if what I wanted to p her for didn¡¯t concern me. Yet, I felt it had everything to do with me.

 Sixty-nine

    ARTEMISIA


    Days went by, and I visited the dungeon each time to practice with the witches. Also, initiation night was around the corner and I needed my power, which seemed dormant, to show forth as it would be a rite of passage for me.


    Although M didn¡¯t say it was necessary, I wanted to, as I didn¡¯t want the others to feel as if I was treated differently.


    Again, the prophecy about the moon was bing clearer; Goddess shall rise to help the chosen one in the quest for the moon and a rift between siblings shall bring the rise of nature.


    It was barely six months since I arrived in Merene and everything was in disorder.


    As the goddess Artemis had referred to me as the chosen one, I believed I was and needed to carry out the quest entrusted to me.


    However, no goddess had risen to help me bring forth my power. Not even Artemis, who wanted me to bring the moon at all costs.


    How could I do it without my powers?


    I was pregnant, and yet, I feel as if I was not. My tummy was as t as ever, and the one power surge I felt when the baby was first announced to me was not present any more.


    I tried consulting some of the best medics I could. They confirmed it I was with a child, but they couldn¡¯t fathom the reason I felt nothing.


    I believed it had something to do with the moon. But, I was carrying a mixed-breed child in me. He or she could be a werewolf or a witch. Or could be both.


    I feel since Sin was a werewolf and affected by the moon, his offspring, though not born yet, would be if he or she had a gene of his.


    That was the only exnation I hade up with.


    ¡°You are doing fine.¡± M grinned, and her hand was on my shoulder.


    I nodded and let out a deep breath before shutting my eyes.


    Nothing had happened since I began the meditation. I was told powers coulde forth through that, and I wish mine could happen the same way as well.


    My brows creased, and my body stilled as I sensed another presence beside me.


    It wasn¡¯t M, she couldn¡¯t give a cold vibe like that.


    My eyes snapped open, and they flicker around the cosy room.


    ¡°What is going on?¡± I mumbled, standing.


    It seemed I was in a kind of trance; I wasn¡¯t in my body, that was still in the sitting position.


    I didn¡¯t know where I was going, but I felt something was calling me. Trying to reach out to me.


    I followed my instinct to where it was leading me, and I stopped at an opening.


    There were three doors before me, and I frowned.


    ¡°Why am I here? Am I to choose where to go?¡±


    I asked myself as the symbol I noticed on the door glowed.


    I didn¡¯t know a lot about riddles. Most times, in openings like this, in books I read, the doorkeepers would ask riddles before an entrance. But gazing at the symbols again, I realized they were the zodiac signs of the scale, water bearer, and a crescent moon.


    As I continued to gaze at the door, I stepped towards the one that had the scale sign on it. Since it was my sign as well, and I didn¡¯t think I walked to it on my own. It was as if something propelled me towards it.


    As if an external forcepelled me.


    Sighing, I nudged the door, and it went ajar. I winced, shielding my eyes from the bright light which illuminated the room, and I blinked several times before they got ustomed to my environment.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    ¡°Wee, chosen one.¡±


    A soft voice murmured, and a gentle wind glided around the room. It rattled the white curtains that were used as a partition in the middle of the room before ruffling my hair around my face.


    I nudged the hair out of my face and my eyes went towards the ceiling as the light flickered.


    ¡°What is going on? Why am I here?¡± The question was loud and clear.


    But I was aware I was talking to myself since I was the only one in the room.


    ¡°You chose the right room.¡± The voice said yet again, followed by a tap on my shoulder.


    I shrugged, assuming it was from the wind still drifting around the room.


    But turned again as I felt it.


    I staggered backwards as my eyes came into contact with a woman.


    She was deathly pale. Her enormous eyes were ck, almost like Sin¡¯s eyes, if not darker. They weren¡¯t blinking, but I felt they could see inside me.


    Her shoulder-length hair was as dark as night, and a greenish aura which I couldn¡¯t fathom how I was able to see swirled around her.


    Her nose was sharp and straight. She had thin lips which stretched out in a wide smile, showing off her pearly white teeth.


    The woman gripped a long staff, which I realized was a torch, and I yelled as I gazed downward.


    Arge she-dog which snarled was by her right, and to her left stood a polecat!


    ¡°W-who are you?!¡± I gasped out, stepping back as I sensed the animals with her would pounce on me at any time.


    ¡°I mean no harm, child.¡± Her smile was in ce and her voice was shrill.


    I winced, covering my ears. I chanced a nce up at her and almost lost it.


    Earlier, I was sure I had seen her dark shoulder-length hair.


    But I was wrong, or maybe it was the trance I was still in that made me feel as though I was.


    In ce of her dark hair were a snake, a dog and a cow.


    How the f**k would someone have such on the head?!


    As I stared at her again in fright, she was her normal self, and she smiled as if nothing happened.


    ¡°The answer to the question in your mind is one of my favourite forms to assume whenever I desire to put frights in mortals¡¯ minds. And yes, I am a goddess.¡±


    Her dark eyes twinkled, and I shook my head.


    First, it was goddess Artemis appearing to me as if nothing was wrong and now, a goddess whom I didn¡¯t even know! I wonder if all the goddesses and maybe gods would do the same before my initiation, as it seemed they were taking turns each.


    ¡°Although you wouldn¡¯t be the first I¡¯d appear to, I think you¡¯d be my favourite.¡± The goddess murmured, tapping her chin.


    My eyes wandered to her hands, and I noticed some inklings in them. Or more like the symbols around the dungeon were on her hands. The more I gazed at them, the more it dawned on me, I wasn¡¯t in front of just any goddess, but the goddess Trivia, also known as Hecate!


    The goddess of witchcraft, crossroads, entranceways, night, light, magic, and necromancy! Perhaps there were other things she was the goddess of, but that was the only thing that coulde to my mind as I stared at her in awe.


    Also, out of the many questions swirling in my mind, the only one that kept on recurring which was, what does she want from me?


    And the more I thought about it, the more I felt something awful was about to happen.

 Seventy

    ARTEMISIA


    ¡°I know you have a lot of things to ask me, darling child, but I don¡¯t think now is the time, as I have limited time here.¡±


    It didn¡¯t startle me. All the goddesses kept saying the same thing whenever they appeared about not having time on their side, and the goddess with me was no exception.


    ¡°Come.¡± She murmured, and I nodded.


    I stood abruptly and followed her out of the room, then I was at the front of the doorway once more. She stepped into the one with the sign of the water bearer, and I let out a breath.


    The room was the same as the first one, but this seemed less cosy and slightly cooler.


    ¡°Do I need to exin who I am to you? I doubt so. I see the knowing look in your eyes already.¡±


    ¡°You are the Goddess Trivia, otherwise known as the Goddess Hecate by the Greeks.¡±


    ¡°Brilliant, child. But I¡¯d prefer if you called me goddess Trivia.¡± She said.


    ¡°I know who you are, but my question is, why are you here? I mean no offence, it was Artemis the first time asking me to get back a moon. And I don¡¯t even know where I can find it because I don¡¯t know who stole it. Now, you. Are you going to ask a favour from a mere human as well?¡±


    Goddess Trivia shook her head. ¡°It might be more like it. I am here to help you. I blessed you even before you were born, and you were a gift. So, as a blessed child, I need to assist you in your quest.¡±


    Creasing my brows, I nodded. Although I didn¡¯t understand what she meant by assisting me. At least, it didn¡¯t sound like she was going to send her animals to me or, worse, shove her torches towards me.


    And she even did better than Goddess Artemis, because she was going to help me discover whatever I wanted.


    ¡°Brace yourself, darling, you are in for a hell of a ride!¡±


    Before I could ask what she meant by that, the goddess gripped my hand and I let out a shriek as the room swirled.


    I shut my eyes tightly, and my tummy did a flip-flop as I continued to swirl. Or maybe it was the room that I was reacting to. I didn¡¯t know which, and I dare not open my eyes as I felt like barfing around the room.


    When it stopped, I staggered backwards.


    My head reeled, and I groaned as vomit surged up my throat. I squatted and stayed in a position for a while with my eyes shut.


    When the feeling subsided, I snapped my eyes open. They stayed on the goddess Trivia, and she was not even affected!


    Rather, she kept on staring at me without a word.


    ¡°What?¡± I almost snapped, ring.


    ¡°You need to be strong. You can barely take a blow. And even the simplest spell might be arduous for you.¡±


    ¡°I am training. I just realized my powers. So, I don¡¯t think everything that I need to do about it came with a manual. Heck, it is the same power I am trying to bring forth before you decide to show up and ruin it!¡±


    I let out an exasperated sigh. I was overly upset with what was going on.


    How was I going to be sessful in the quest when I could barely do anything?


    How was I even going to save anyone, a weakling like me?


    And the goddesses expected me to know everything beforehand without even informing me!


    I was doing everything because of Sin. I didn¡¯t want him to go mad.


    Although he was normal the past few days and had not entirely gone, berserker. However, I know it was only a matter of time before it happened.


    And maybe that would be the end of me as well as I was the one. I mean, the only one he was brutal towards.


    Yet, I could barely defend myself.


    ¡°You can.¡± The goddess interrupted my thought. Her voice sounded far as if it was fading.


    ¡°I feel the power in you. I sensed them when I touched your hands. You only need to concentrate and tap into your innermost strength¡­¡±


    Furrowing my brows, I stared at her. It was just like what M had said. I should tap into my innermost strength.


    ¡°So, after that, what should happen?¡±


    I swirled around as I sensed no one behind me. ¡°Hello?¡±


    My heart quickened as the room took another shape.


    I didn¡¯t know what was happening, but I sensed it couldn¡¯t be good. And the goddess wasn¡¯t anywhere near as well.


    ¡°Goddess Trivia?¡±


    My voice resounded around therge room, and all I got back was an echo and the shuddering of windows.


    ¡°Beware, the evil onees¡­¡± a faint voice said.


    ¡°Goddess Trivia!¡± I called out again because I knew the voice was hers.


    As I got no response, I let out a deep breath. Then a shrill voice sounded, and I let out a screech whilst I covered my ears.


    ¡°Daughter of the moon, you are the only one that can face the strong one. Never be afraid. We are with you.¡±


    As if being shoved backwards by an unknown force, I lurched and prepared to grasp the curtain when I was near it. But the force rammed into me more, and I screamed whilst I collided with the wall.


    My scream was so loud I could have sworn I broke my eardrums.


    ¡°Artemisia¡­¡±


    I squealed as someone tapped me. Standing abruptly, I turned and red at the person.


    ¡°M! Oh, gods!¡± I murmured, running to her as shey sprawled near an enormous cauldron.


    ¡°I-I am sorry, I shouldn¡¯t have touched you!¡± She winced, clutching her side.


    ¡°Did I do that?¡± I pointed at her scorched dress, then at where I had sat.


    The candles that surrounded me were still there. And I couldn¡¯t recall holding a torch.


    M nodded and let out a groan. ¡°You did.¡±


    ¡°How?¡±


    ¡°How else? Magic, of course!¡±


    She grinned. She looked rather happy instead of terrible as I had burned her.


    But how did I do that? I didn¡¯t know how. It was as if I could do something unconsciously and when I tried doing it when I am conscious, nothing happens.


    ¡°It takes time, and I am not perfect either,¡± M said. ¡°Besides, I am happy you get to show forth your powers!¡±Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    ¡°I can¡¯t even bring it out when necessary,¡± I mumbled.


    ¡°What matters is you are a genuine witch, and I can attest to that. So, prepare for the initiation.¡± M shed me a smile once again before skipping out of the room.


    ¡°Oh, goodness.¡± I huffed.


    A small smile appeared on my face and I gazed at my hands. If I had cast the spell as she said, it meant I would do the same at the initiation.


    It was thrilling, and I was looking forward to it as well.

 Seventy-one

    ARTEMISIA


    I let out a breath as I twisted my finger for the umpteenth time. My heart rammed in my chest and I bit my bottom lip and dug my feet into the soil so as not to dart out of the crowd because that was what ran through my mind.


    That was the only thing I could think of, run as fast as I could and not look back until I get to the entrance of the castle for fear of being caught.


    I didn¡¯t know why I was this nervous about what was happening.


    It wasn¡¯t like I was going to be killed, or maybe I was in a sort of funeral.


    I was at my initiation. Likewise, the other newbies which I met at the coven meeting, and none of them looked as uneasy as I was.


    None looked like they were about to dash out of the hall with the little opportunity they got.


    Besides, I was past the difficult stage of the initiation. I believe I shouldn¡¯t be nervous any more.


    But I couldn¡¯t help myself. It seemed like with each second I stayed out; the nervousness intensified.


    My eyes shifted from the elders of witches, the council of witches, or whatever they were called.


    I assumed they were the matured members. But I realized they were a group of people, perhaps the senior witches, that were versed in the craft.


    Also, I recalled M stating they were the ones who often enforced rules for witches to follow.


    They could dispense punishment to anyone who they found guilty and who didn¡¯t follow their directive.


    M stood by them, and she stered a grin on her face.


    She mouthed, ¡®You are doing great.¡¯


    And I nodded before letting out a relieved sigh.


    Ignoring the re, Adrina was shooting my way as I gazed to my right, my eyes zeroed on the woman who was the instructor.


    She beckoned to me with her head, and I walked towards her slowly.


    With each step I took, my inside warmed, and I felt jittery.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to be afraid.¡± I heard a soft voice.


    It sounded awfully like Trivia. But I couldn¡¯t find her anywhere as my eyes travelled across the extensive area, which was filled with only witches.


    The woman before me smiled as if she knew what was going on.


    ¡°Just do your best. No one will berate you for not being able to lift those feathers. I know you have it in you, and this doesn¡¯t mean you aren¡¯t part of us,¡± she said, her green eyes twinkling.


    Briefly, her face flickered. I could have sworn she was familiar and more like someone I knew.


    The goddess Trivia.


    Only that the woman before me was blonde.


    But then, I learned the gods and goddesses could choose how to appear whenever they desire.


    ¡°I am with you and will guide you throughout your journey.¡±


    The voice said in my head and my eyes snapped open as if it had shut all along them.


    My nostrils red, and I breathed out, gazing at the woman in front of me.


    ¡°Trivia?¡± I mumbled.


    She said nothing, only shed me a brighter smile and led me to the middle of the circle where another pentagram was.


    ¡°Inside.¡± She ordered.


    I stepped in it and sat crossed-legged as instructed.


    Then shut my eyes. My hands sped in front of me and I exhaled again.


    Focusing on the energy that surrounded me and trying to release it, I clenched my teeth as I felt something trying to pull me backwards.


    It was like another force that did not want me to tap into the energy.


    ¡°Rx¡­¡± I heard Trivia murmur, her soft feathering touch on my back, caressing it.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    Tilting my head, I inhaled and exhaled, doing it several times.


    I felt the surge of energy at my fingertip, and without hesitating, I released it.


    I heard a scream followed by loud voices talking at once.


    Then, many yells and someone shaking my shoulder.


    ¡°What?!¡± I growled as I turned to M.


    ¡°S-stop.¡± she stuttered, then trailed off. She stepped backwards and tilted her hand to my face.


    My brows creased as I saw the fright in her eyes.


    ¡°I told you she is a witch!¡± someone from the crowd yelled.


    ¡°Of course, she is silly!¡± Adrina snapped.


    ¡°I mean, she is evil!¡± Another shouted.


    ¡®I am evil?¡¯ I asked myself, then gazed at M, who was still some distance away from me.


    Not only her. Even those that had surrounded me.


    The woman, whom I now assumed was Trivia, had an astounding expression on her face, making me astonished.


    ¡°What is going on?!¡±


    A mirror teleported into my hands, and swiftly, I lifted it to my face.


    Perhaps there was something in it that made people scared of me.


    I jerked back and gasped. The mirror with me dropped to the floor, and I didn¡¯t care if it shattered or not.


    What I just saw didn¡¯t look like me.


    Heck, it was far from who I was.


    They had called me evil, and I wondered why. But after seeing my face, they had the right to be scared.


    I couldn¡¯t recognize myself as well.


    My once turquoise blue eyes had turned to a deathly grey, my hair still the ginger it was but much more fiery.


    Like fire, and it pped around as if the wind was in it.


    It wasn¡¯t what made me perplexed. It was my change in appearance and the wicked glint in my eyes.


    When I looked into the mirror earlier, I was someone else. Like someone possessed me and the other part of me was trying to fight the other.


    I let out a staggering breath and held my hands up. I felt a twinge in them, like something was pulling my veins. But as soon as it started, it stopped.


    The wind I felt around me ceased as well.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, everyone.¡± The instructor hollered. ¡°Come back to where you belong. It¡¯s part of the initiation ceremony, and surprises are good!¡±


    She grinned and then patted my back. That was the only thing that granted the others¡¯ relief, which meant I was safe to be around.


    The ceremony went on without more surprises. But they didn¡¯t stop looking at me differently. As if I would snap their neck if they offended me.


    Adrina didn¡¯t help matters as well. She gossiped loudly and lied about how the goddess cursed me with two faces.


    Any of her lies did not bother me. I was my normal self once more, and all I wanted was for the ceremony to finish, so I could go back inside and cuddle with my pillows.


    As soon as they concluded it, I didn¡¯t wait for the normal felicitation from everyone; I darted out of the opening before even M could catch up with me, as I sensed she wasing over.     As soon as I got into the room, Iy on the bed for a while, thinking about the event from before.


    After tossing for a few seconds, I drifted off.

 Seventy-two

    ARTEMISIA


    Brushing past me, Emma jetted out of bed and darted into the bathroom.


    I wrinkled my nose as the stench of vomit filled the air. The urge to barf as well infiltrated my mind, and I shoved the thoughts aside as well as took in two huge gulps of air.


    I couldn¡¯t recall thest time I threw up. I was d the baby in me was at least treating me in a better way than the father.


    Sin had be distant again after the initiation ceremony. He had returned to his beastly self, and this time he didn¡¯t hesitate tosh out at me.


    It seemed mying out as a witch made him more furious with me.


    I could see the hate in his eyes each time he stared at me.


    Although he had said he didn¡¯t hate me, and it wasn¡¯t his doing, I couldn¡¯t help but think it was.


    I was certain if he fought it hard enough, he would be victorious.


    Rather, he let himself get tossed about and used as a pawn.


    Most times, like now, I visit Julie to stay in their room when Sin was around. And leave for mine as soon as I noticed he left.


    I didn¡¯t want to be the one at the receiving end like before. And I didn¡¯t think I could protect myself from any attack of his this time because he seemed more brutal.


    Additionally, he had told me to move out of his way. He didn¡¯t want to hurt me like usual, but he couldn¡¯t help himself.


    It hurt me to see him in pain. It hurt me to see him that way, and I could barely do anything.


    I thought discovering my power was only what I needed to go search for the moon. But I learnt it was far more than that.


    Yes, the moon got discovered. It was with one of the Goddess Artemis¡¯ enemies, and a powerful one at that.


    Still, I didn¡¯t think a bunch of werewolves could attack a gigantic hunter who was the perpetrator of the moon disappearance without a proper n.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    It would be the most insane thing ever if it happened, and a death wish as well.


    I was d no one had made any move yet, and we were wise enough not to have.


    Even as some werewolves got worse, like Sin, they couldn¡¯t shift. It was bing a menace. And some were super thirsty for blood. It was better than jumping head first into danger and having a lot of casualties or the entire races of werewolf dead, as it didn¡¯t affect the Blue Moon pack only.


    The door to the bathroom door shut, jarring me out of my thoughts.


    I nced at Emma, who groaned, holding her stomach.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± I asked before I could stop myself.


    I bit my bottom lips whilst waiting for her nasty retort, but I got none.


    Sheid down on the bed, and her eyes went to the ceiling.


    ¡°Emma, what is wr¡­¡±


    ¡°As if you care!¡± she snapped, and I flinched.


    I shook my head and murmured, ¡°You should know I care enough to ask, and you are my little sister. I am responsible for whatever happened to you here.¡±


    ¡°That is so nice of you, sister dearest.¡± Emma grinned, then rolled her eyes. She twisted her lips and snorted.


    ¡°You are so nasty, Emma. Artemisia is being nice and wants to know about your wellbeing. If you can¡¯t at least tell me who have been asking you since it began, she is your family, for Chris¡¯ sake!¡±


    Julie red at Emma, who tsked.


    Emma sat up on the bed, but her hand still on her stomach, ¡°You should know I never involved her in anything, and she shouldn¡¯t ask about my well-being. Because she never cared about me and overly selfish. She freaking cares about herself alone!¡±


    Flushed, Artemisia balled her hands. ¡°That is not true. I have always been on the lookout for you.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t anymore. I don¡¯t need a babysitter, and you aren¡¯t even big enough to take care of yourself, much less me. Again, don¡¯t think because you are a witch now, you can say whatever you desire to me. You can¡¯t control me, Artemisia.¡±


    Emma was horrible. I hadn¡¯t forgotten that. I expected everything and even her nastiness. But it hurts each time.


    I didn¡¯t know why she was being judgemental. I didn¡¯t think I had done anything mean to her.


    She used me of taking Sin from her, whereas she was the reason I was with him.


    I was saving her stupid ass and my parents¡¯ freaking face by being in an unwanted marriage.


    I did it all because of her. But she was ungrateful. She had never thanked me or made me feel good about it.


    And I believed I have had enough.


    Abruptly, I stood from where I sat and stalked towards her.


    I yanked her out of the bed, ignoring her shriek, and pinned her against the wall.


    Fury erupted within me, and I felt my body simmering like I was in a boiler room.


    I red at her and gritted my teeth.


    ¡°Let me go, witch!¡± Emma shrieked. Her hands sped mine, which was on the blouse she wore.


    ¡°Artemisia,¡± Julie murmured, yanking me. Emma dropped, and I breathed out.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to say anything to you. How hard is that to understand?! I have said this before, and I am saying it again. Ask your stupid husband if you wish to know what is going on with me!¡±


    ¡°What do you mean, she should ask her husband?!¡±


    Julie asked, beating me to it. I didn¡¯t know what was going on, but it seemed Julie did.


    The shock on her face was noticeable. I felt she was about to p the shit out of Emma as she moved towards her, but I gripped her hand.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. I shouldn¡¯t force her into saying what she doesn¡¯t want. And I am sorry for acting that way.¡± I murmured, facing Emma, who red at me.


    ¡°Apology not epted. Were you about to kill me, Artemisia? Tell me!¡± She yelled into my face. ¡°Is it because of a man? Someone who isn¡¯t worth it! You want to kill your only sister? Oh goodness, how did mother freaking raise you?!¡±


    ¡°Enough Emma, one more word from you, and I will do the honour of putting you where you belong,¡± Julie yelled, making me flinch.


    ¡°Now tell me, Emma, is he responsible for it? I don¡¯t like running around in circles here, and I want the truth from you.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand what is going on,¡± I mumbled. ¡°What has Sin got to do with her nasty mood?¡±


    Emma smirked. ¡°Everything, and you might need to brace yourself for this announcement. Well, I don¡¯t care if you brace yourself or not, I believe it¡¯s high time you knew, rather than running in circles¡­¡±


    I gripped the swivel chair. Although I didn¡¯t know what was going on, I felt what Emma was about to say wouldn¡¯t be good.


    ¡°I am pregnant, Artemisia, and congrattions to your husband for fathering another baby.¡± Emma shed a smile at the startled look on my face.

 Seventy-three

    ARTEMISIA


    ¡°Pregnant?!¡± That was what I could stutter as I gazed at Emma in disbelief.


    Also, I didn¡¯t think I heard everything she said right. How could she be pregnant?


    I had nothing against it; I had never imagined she was that careless.


    I heard Sin¡¯s name, followed by a cackle from her.


    My brow tilted, and I folded my hands in front of me. ¡°Who is the father? And do you think you are free to do whatever you want¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh, please,¡± Emma cut me off with a wave of her hand. ¡°I don¡¯t think you heard me right. Perhaps the initiation ceremony made you dumber. I said that your husband is the father of my unborn child!¡±


    My world crumbled faster than it should have. I was d my hand still held the swivel chair because I was certain I would have copsed from the shock.


    ¡°W-what?¡± I gasped out. My breath stuck in my throat and I struggled to form sentences. My eyes flickered to Julie, who didn¡¯t look as shocked as I was.


    Perhaps she had heard the first word before I did.


    ¡°What do you mean you got pregnant by Sin?¡± I asked again.


    My eyes were still on Julie and I gripped her hand. ¡°What is Emma saying? I don¡¯t think what she is trying to joke about is funny.¡±


    I turned to re at her, but Julie gripped my shoulders. ¡°Artemisia¡­ Look at me.¡±


    No!


    A voice inside of me screamed.


    Emma was pregnant with Sin¡¯s child?!


    I refused to believe that. She was trying to get back at me for provoking her.


    She wanted me to be furious and release my frustration on her.


    Emma was good at that. There was no way she could have possibly got pregnant by Sin.


    Sin is my freaking husband. I wanted to yell at her, but I heard Julie calling my name.


    ¡°I have noticed for some time now. But I didn¡¯t know she was pregnant with your husband¡¯s child.¡±


    I felt betrayed.


    It hurt, and my heart shattered into a million fragments.


    It wasn¡¯t a lie, after all. Emma was pregnant with Sin¡¯s child.


    But then, I shouldn¡¯t believe it, right? I should make her do a test?


    Yet, she looked different. I saw the way she acted, and I believed her pregnancy wasn¡¯t false.


    Emma had done the unthinkable. Not only to get back at me, but also to ridicule me, I believe.


    Oh, gods!


    My eyes flickered to hers. The gloat was still present on her face. Despite Julie admonishing her, she didn¡¯t feel any shame about what she had done.


    She was happy, enjoying my distress.


    My eyes brimmed with unshed tears, and I choked on my spit.


    Staggering out of the room, I rushed into the one I had been trying to stay away from until now.


    I didn¡¯t care if Sin berated me for not staying away. And I don¡¯t think he could shock me more than the one I heard.


    SIN POV


    I jumped as the scent of Artemisia perfume wafted into the room. Groaning, I rolled to my side.


    I had been sitting in the position I was in all day. My demon, as I often referred to it, had arrived, and it was worse.


    So, staying in the room away from everyone was a way to suppress some things it desired me to do.


    I¡¯d be able to suppress myself from going berserker at the scent of Artemisia¡¯s intoxicating perfume whenever she was near.


    Again, the thought of her being in a room a few distances away was enough to drive me crazy.


    But I had tried everything within me to not barge into the room and dragged her out of it, satisfying my need.


    I had caused her enough pain. It was the reason I told her to stay away from me.


    However, she was back in the room.


    My eyes flickered to where she stood by the door. Her shoulders sagged, and her hair covered her face.


    She stood by the door like a ghost. The white flowy gown she donned didn¡¯t help.


    Yet, she looked extremely lovely. I didn¡¯t need to see her face to know that.


    I had seen every inch of her, and I couldn¡¯t help how she made me feel.


    I heard sniffles and my brows creased as she shook her head.


    ¡°Artemisia?¡±


    ¡°You betrayed¡­¡±


    ¡°What?¡± I mumbled. I couldn¡¯t make out what she was saying, but I heard betrayal, which made me frown.


    Her face came up, and her rimmed red eyes gazed at me with so much anguish and anger.


    She took two steps toward me and halted.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    ¡°I trusted you.¡± She shrieked. ¡°I freaking trusted you. How could you Sin?!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯te any closer. I¡¯ll hurt you!¡± I yelled. ¡°And what are you talking about?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think there is anything you can do to hurt me any more other than this. How could you?!¡± she asked again.


    Her body trembled and tears streamed down her cheeks.


    ¡°Emma is my sister, Sin. Have you no sense of shame?¡±


    It was then I realized what she was talking about.


    Emma¡¯s pregnancy. She knew about it.


    ¡°Was I not good enough? Am I an awful wife for you? I have your babying on the way!¡± She pointed at her taut stomach and bit her lips.


    ¡°But you cheated on me. Not even with anyone, but with my little sister. Why hurt me this much? Why marry me when it¡¯s her you have wanted all along?¡±


    ¡°Artemisia, let me exin.¡± I mumbled. ¡°I don¡¯t know what happened. I don¡¯t recall anything. But she told me she is pregnant.¡±


    ¡°You think I will take your silly exnations? Why did you go in with her in the first ce? It¡¯s better you punish me than hurt me in this manner. I hate your face.¡±


    Slipping both rings out of her fingers, she tossed them at my face.


    ¡°Please, Artemisia, don¡¯t do this. I don¡¯t know what went wrong.¡±


    ¡°More lies.¡± she red. She stormed to the door and halted. She turned and shot me a dirty look.


    Her rosebud lips, which looked swollen, perhaps, for having bitten on it too much, twisted in disgust.


    ¡°Congrattions on having a new baby on the way. I should crown you manwhore of the year!¡±


    ¡°Artemisia!¡± I eximed, but she was already out of the room.


    Damn! I punched the mattress and red. That bitch. She did what was on her mind after pleading with her.


    The urge to kill her surged through me, but I was aware that despite the anger and resentment towards her, Artemisia wouldn¡¯t forgive me if I did that.


    Also, I don¡¯t think she would forgive me for cheating as well. But I believe there was no harm in trying to plead.

 Seventy-four

    ARTEMISIA


    I did not know how long I had been in the crossed-leg position, my favourite position now. All I knew was I didn¡¯t feel like standing from the spot I sat in.


    I let out a deep breath and sped my palms in front of me.


    I felt nothing. Only the soft whistling of the wind that rustled the curtain and the warmth from the surrounding candlelight were the feeling that enveloped me.


    I was alone with no one to lean on.


    Yet, it was rxing to know I was away from everyone. Away from the outside world and the reality of what my life was.


    The lies, betrayal, and all.


    Then it all came back to me.


    My teeth clenched as the memory I had been trying to shove aside surfaced. I bit my bottom lip as it trembled.


    Sin had cheated. He had freaking cheated on me with my little sister.


    I wanted to push out the thought, but it wasn¡¯t as easy as I expected.


    I had naively trusted him. Likewise, I thought he was different. He had shown me how callous he could be.


    I didn¡¯t know how I came to prefer him hitting me sometimes to what he had done.


    I was hurting.


    My heart ached, and I bit my bottom lip again as my body tremble.


    What have I done wrong to deserve all the things that were happening? I asked myself as I gazed up at the ceiling.


    I was aware no amount of questioning myself would give me an answer.


    And I couldn¡¯t answer my questions, but I needed an answer.


    Aside from that, I desperately desired someone to tell me it was a lie.


    I had given Emma up to three pregnancy tests to try again after seeing the five she had used.


    I didn¡¯t want to believe everything that had happened.


    But it was the truth. No matter how hard I try to block it out of my mind.


    Emma was pregnant.Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The door to the room opened, jarring me out of my thoughts. And I turned to it, ¡°I don¡¯t want to see your face!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s me, Artemisia,¡± Julie said as she stepped into the room.


    ¡°Oh, Julie.¡± I flushed, having assumed it was Sin that stepped into the room.


    I darted to her and wrapped my arms around her.


    I sobbed into her chest, and she let out a loud groan.


    ¡°Sin deceived me. He did such a horrible thing with my little sister. I didn¡¯t think he had it in him, but I realize Emma had been right all along.¡±


    ¡°I know what he did was wrong, but your sister isn¡¯t innocent in all of this. She is part of the deception.¡± Julie said.     Emma wasn¡¯t innocent.


    But I was far more furious with Sin than I was with her. He was my mate. We freaking exchanged vows on the altar!


    Now, it seemed everything had been a joke to him. I was a joke right from the start, and it stung deeply.


    The urge to unleash my anger on what was in the room streamed through me. I felt like breaking everything my hand could reach.


    Even if I didn¡¯t get pleased whilst doing it, I believe it would satisfy me momentarily.


    ¡°What did I ever do wrong to Sin?¡± I sobbed into Julie¡¯s shirt, and she rubbed my back. ¡°It is so mean they treated me in that manner.¡±


    ¡°Your sister is evil,¡± Julie murmured. ¡°And I wish I can deal with her myself. I won¡¯t hesitate to make her pay for all of this.¡±


    It was what Julie could do. She gave threats for nothing, and she always followed through with everything she said.


    But I didn¡¯t want her to deal with Emma. I didn¡¯t want to handle her as well.


    Yet, I couldn¡¯t let her win. I couldn¡¯t let her gloat at me whenever she saw me.


    For Sin, I guessed I would ever forgive him for what he did.


    He broke my trust and lied to my face. He made me believe nothing was going wrong and attempted to make me forget several times by making love to me.


    Goodness, how gullible was I? I let him touch me after he had been with Emma.


    How many times had they done it? Once, twice? I didn¡¯t know.


    But I could not brush off the image of them tangled up under the sheet from my head. The image I hadst seen.


    The little food I ate earlier regurgitated to my throat and the urge to throw up filled me.


    I surged out of bed into the bathroom in time to empty the content of my stomach.


    ¡°Artemisia!¡± Julie called. She sat beside me on the floor, grasped my hair, and rubbed my back whilst I threw up more.


    ¡°S-Sin!¡± I moaned, grasping my aching stomach.


    ¡°I am here for you,¡± Julie murmured over again.


    After I was done, I felt the sign of fever brewing and I stayed in the room for a while in case I got sick.


    Again, I didn¡¯t have anywhere to go. I was aware, in no time, the news of Emma¡¯s pregnancy would circte the whole of Merene.


    Everyone would know Sin was a cheater! They¡¯d know my little sister was a slut.


    But some might take it as nothing, since it was rampant in Merene. Most of the men, werewolves, and humans had lots of concubines. They saw it as a normal thing to do, so far as they perform their duties.


    And again, the news might note out. Sin was powerful enough to stop it from spreading.


    He was a king and not an ordinary werewolf. It would be a scandal if the news got out, and it might taint his image as well.


    I didn¡¯t know which would happen, and I didn¡¯t care. What I didn¡¯t want was pity directed at me.


    Rolling to my side, my eyes caught a framed photo of Sin and me. I grasped it and tossed it across the room.


    A small smile yed on my face as I heard the shattering of ss.


    It made me feel good. Perhaps destroying things wouldn¡¯t be as awful as I had thought.


    ¡°Hey,¡± Julie eximed, dodging yet another frame I tossed towards the door.


    ¡°Wow, I didn¡¯t know you were having fun.¡± She joked.


    The smile on her face vanished as her eyes settled on me.


    ¡°Oh, darling.¡± She mumbled.


    ¡°I am fine,¡± I repeated over again. Even as she embraced me, I didn¡¯t stop.


    I realized I was trying to assure myself rather than her.


    I wasn¡¯t entirely fine, but I wanted to be, and I didn¡¯t know how I would be as well.


    It felt as though each time I thought of what was going on, my heart ripped in two. And I couldn¡¯t fathom what had gone on even after it split.


    I only wished I would be happy soon because it seemed the happiness wasn¡¯t forting.

 Seventy-five

    ARTEMISIA


    A loud bang woke me up from my slumber, and I sat up on the bed. I rubbed at my eyes, letting out a moan as my temple throbbed.


    My eyes were puffy. I didn¡¯t need a mirror to see how horrible I looked at the moment, and it seemed like I had cried myself to sleep.


    Gazing around the room, my brows creased as I noticed the curtains were up. Because, most times, I often slept with my windows covered.


    Perhaps it was Julie. I was certain she had been in the room as I slept.


    I lurched as the door went ajar abruptly.


    ¡°Julie!¡±


    ¡°What now?¡± I murmured with a re.


    ¡°We are under attack.¡± She said breathlessly.


    ¡°A-attack?¡± I stuttered, sitting up straight on the bed.


    ¡°Ye¡­¡±


    The door unhinged before she could finish her statement.


    I tilted my brows as I gazed at her, then at the people who had barged into the room.


    Five men stood staring back at me.


    Why was it all the time I had a problem with Sin that we¡¯d be under attack?


    Out of the five men that barged into the room, two surged forward.


    ¡°They are just women!¡± Anky man, with blond hair and a blotchy face, guffawed.


    ¡°Which means they are weaklings.¡± Another added. He had a buzz cut and stubbles on his cheeks.


    The five men burst outughing.


    As I gazed at them more, I was certain they were werewolves.


    Aside from the dark aura oozing out of them, they each had an inkling inscribed on the hand before their wrists. Just like the weird design on Sin¡¯s back.


    He had said it was the mark of his pack.


    I noticed the mark in the two that moved towards me, and I was sure it would be on the rest as well.


    Maybe from another pack. I didn¡¯t think the ones that Sin had fought with would ever daree back. Considering what we did to their leader, that directly attacked me.


    ¡°How about you have a taste of what these women can do?!¡± Julie snarled.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    I gasped as she yanked my hand suddenly, shoving me backward. Then she crouched in front of me.


    Frowning, I gaze at her, and at the stance she had taken.


    She sounded like she was ready to kick some ass, but I know Julie. She was all mouth, which seldom put her in trouble.


    Also, she was lucky to get away with most of the things all the time.


    ¡°Stay behind me,¡± she ordered. Her eyes didn¡¯t leave the men who were now in front of her.


    ¡°Step back, Miss. We are here only for thedy. No one needs to get hurt, and we don¡¯t need to fight as well.¡± The teenage boy in the group said.


    His te grey eyes darkened as he gazed at me, and I shivered.


    They shouldn¡¯t intimidate me. They didn¡¯t look as powerful as the ones that came before. Those had a witch with them, whilst these, they had none.


    But I was terrified. And I didn¡¯t want to show it.


    They wanted me.


    It didn¡¯t startle me. They wanted me thest time. I admit I was used to it now, seeing as I was the one to fulfil the prophecy.


    But I thought all the werewolves would be happy, as there was only a moon avable for the entire universe.


    They should be d the goddesses assigned the task to me. But they weren¡¯t. They preferred to capture me rather than see me help them.


    During one of the pack meetings, M said, the moon¡¯s disappearance did not affect opposing packs as it did to the Blue Moon pack.


    Again, since they saw the effect the moon had on our pack members, they were attempting to evade it to take over.


    The Blue Moon Pack werewolves were at their worst. The full moon mostly powered them.


    Even though they weren¡¯t entirely weak, they wouldn¡¯t be able to face an opponent who was slightly stronger than them.


    Presently, it was the witch that was doing all the fighting. It was a good thing they had such people in the pack.


    ¡°We don¡¯t want to hurt you.¡±


    Another growl from Julie snapped me out of my thoughts.


    I gazed around as I didn¡¯t see her in front of me any more.


    Then I followed the startled look on the face of the intruders in front of me.


    Slinking back, I shrieked.


    My heart thumped loudly, and I stuttered as I sighted a panther.


    ¡°J-Julie?¡±


    She gazed at me withrge green eyes and purred.


    ¡°Oh my goodness, Julie! How is this you?!¡±

 Seventy-six

    ARTEMISIA


    ¡°I believe there are a lot of humans here with extraordinary abilities. Wow, it¡¯s so nice to see a shapeshifter.¡± The man with the buzz-cut asserted.


    A Shapeshifter?


    I knew what it meant. But how was Julie a shapeshifter?


    I had been with her my whole life, and I hadn¡¯t for once thought of her having supernatural power.


    Also, it didn¡¯t seem like she was just knowing as well because she was sofortable shifting!


    And I recalled the several times she came into my room saying she¡¯d protect me and I hadughed it off.


    I had brushed it off as well and thought her to be powerless.


    But she wasn¡¯t the person I thought she was. She wasn¡¯t powerless.


    ¡°Shapeshifter or not, you stand no chance, b*tch!¡± Thenky blond yelled and charged.


    Julie did the same as well. I heard a howl after they collided with each other. Also, a bone-crushing sound. Maybe Julie had broken a bone, or the person she was facing had. I didn¡¯t know.


    Startled, my eyes rounded and followed the movement of all that was happening.


    They flickered away from the battle between Julie and thenky blond around the room. And then I realized there were still four unupied men in the room.


    They outnumbered us.


    I didn¡¯t know if Sin would be in the room soon enough, because the four men seemed like they would devour me as soon as they could.


    If he was here, he¡¯d definitely take down all the men and make me and Julie escape.


    But I doubt he would. I was furious with him, and we haven¡¯t had a meaningful conversation since his betrayal.


    Maybe setting my anger aside and yelling for him would be better.


    Because, as it seemed, it didn¡¯t look like I would win any fight if I faced them alone.


    ¡°Don¡¯t hurt the prize. We were told to bring her unscathed.¡± The man scuffling with Julie said with a grunt.


    Someone was sending them to fetch me. Who was that?


    I had no time to think about whom the dratted human or werewolf was; I needed to defend myself before I got captured.


    I let out a deep breath and shut my eyes. When I opened it again, I felt as if something snapped inside of me.


    I glimpsed the man that wasing toward me, retreating.


    ¡°What the hell are you doing? She is only a stupid little girl.¡± Buzz-cut said.


    ¡°Little girl?¡± I scoffed. I was a freaking twenty-one year old woman, and they assumed I was some child because of my petite frame.


    I was a freaking woman with a child. I wanted to yell, but I concentrated on ring at the buzz cut, who stood in front of me.


    ¡°I-I can¡¯t get close to her.¡± He yelled.


    He looked frightened, and he gasped, jetting to the door.


    ¡°S-she looks different!¡± He stuttered.


    I gaze at myself in the mirror because I was close to it.


    I wasn¡¯t stunned as I was thest time.


    It had surfaced again.


    I didn¡¯t know what was happening, but the appearance I had assumed in the initiation ceremony was gazing back at me.


    My unnatural deathly grey eyes glistened, and my lip quirked up in an amused smile.


    My red hair flustered, and I heaved a sigh.


    Was the appearance supposed to make me more powerful?


    Maybe because I felt powers growing within me.


    The werewolves surrounded as well me and I feel as though I could take all of them on.


    I had never felt this strong before, and it was thrilling.


    ¡°If you can¡¯t do it, then I will.¡± A shrill voice said.


    A force smacked me back into the wall.


    I groaned as my head mmed into the wall.


    ¡°Artemisia!¡± Julie growled. She had changed back to her human form and was still fighting with her opponent, who didn¡¯t seem like he was giving up.


    ¡°I am your opponent b*tch.¡± Thenky blond said.


    Julie winced as her hair tugged her back.


    I gazed at the person that had knocked me back to the wall.


    It was the teenage boy, and he beamed whilst staring at his hand.


    I didn¡¯t think he was a witch.


    As I gazed at him intently, I realized something was helping him.


    The aura I saw in most witches wasn¡¯t present in him.


    And I spotted a si ring on his index finger.


    The ring glowed red as he smirked.


    ¡°I was told you have some unusual powers. So, I got prepared and might I add I am disappointed as it seemed you are just a mere human.¡±


    ¡°Seize her!¡± He ordered, and two people rushed towards me.


    ¡°No way!¡± I growled and shoved the peopleing at me backwards with a wave of my palms.


    ¡°Oh, you want to fight? Feisty.¡± His te grey eyes twinkled.


    ¡°I¡¯d do anything to protect myself and anyone,¡± I said through gritted teeth.


    ¡°Say that to someone else! You are no match for me!¡± He thundered.


    I got flipped backwards once more, my head smacking the rough wall.


    My ears rang, and dizziness washed over me.


    Shutting my eyes briefly, I panted.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    ¡°No, I must not pass out.¡± I reminded myself. ¡°Yes, I can take him. I am sure of that.¡±


    But he was freaking too strong! And fast.


    I groaned and attempted to stand, my hand on the wall, to brace myself. The force with which I had hit the wall this time was so hard and I even felt a bone breaking.


    I felt like passing out.


    But I did everything not to. I could not ck out when there were a lot of enemies in front of me.


    I needed to beat them myself, as I was the only witch in the room.


    My brows scrunched up, and I channelled my anger toward them. I stretched forth my hands and my eyes opened.


    The boy that mmed me into the wall, was on his knees, his hands wrapped around his neck.


    ¡°Bitch!¡± He wheezed.


    ¡°That I am, and I will show you not to mess up with me,¡± I growled.


    And what happened the next few minutes? I didn¡¯t know. All I knew was I heard the pleas from the four people before me and the crunching of bones.


    I concentrated on inflicting each, with the pain ring up in my head and abdomen.


    ¡°Evanescere!¡± I yelled, and I heard a cracking sound. I had snapped his neck, and it felt so good.


    I turned to the others as well. There were still four, I counted.


    Then, abruptly, I darted in front of Julie, who was about to get hit.


    I took the blow and I let out a loud groan. But that didn¡¯t stop me.


    Despite the pain ring in my lower abdomen and back, I concentrated on him and within me. I mumbled, and he choked.


    I believed I imagined him to do so. He began to choke on his spittle and he gripped his neck.


    ¡°B-bitch¡­¡± He gasped out and fell to the floor.


    I gazed around me and noticed they were all down.


    I grinned and winced at the same time, holding my belly.


    I felt a warm liquid on my hand and I frowned. Gazing down, the dress I donned was stained red.


    My mouth opened to speak, but no word came out. My frown intensified as Julie darted to me, yelling my name.


    In that instance, Sin stepped into the room as well.


    He looked rmed and furious. But I didn¡¯t know who his fury was directed at.


    He snatched me from the ground, lifting me like a weightless doll.


    ¡°W-what¡­¡± I began, but a hush from Sin stopped me, as well as tears I noticed in his eyes.


    He ced his hand on me as heid me on the bed and chanted, ¡°Don¡¯t die on me¡­¡±


    ¡°I am not dying!¡± I wanted to yell at him. But I couldn¡¯t


    My eyes fluttered close as I continued to watch Sin¡¯s face, which got blurry with each minute.


    Before sumbing to the darkness that enveloped me

 Seventy-seven

    SIN


    The moment Artemisia¡¯s eyes shut, it felt as though it was the end for me.


    I wanted to let go of everything and freaking go to the werewolf Pack that had cost me my mate.


    But I couldn¡¯t go unprepared, and I was aware it was my fault. Everything that happened was my freaking fault.


    I had let her down.


    I grunted and yanked at my hair in frustration.


    Not only that, but I had let her be in harm¡¯s way. Whereas I could have easily protected her.


    And I was the Alpha for crying out loud!


    It was pathetic. I kept on shoving her in front of the danger. Although I did not hurt her on purpose, I couldn¡¯t help but feel I was the one who orchestrated everything.


    It wouldn¡¯t be the first time she was getting hurt.


    And each time it happened, I had the power to not let it.


    Gazing at her pale face, I recalled the attack.


    They warned me before it urred. Nico had f**king informed me to get prepared, as they wereing for Artemisia.


    They had the information beforehand, and he had ryed it to me, but I had brushed it off like it was normal.


    Ever since the goddesses tagged Artemisia as the chosen one, she hade and fallen into one disaster and another.


    It was as if she was leaping out of the frying pan into the fire.


    In thest attack, something simr had happened as well, and they hade for her.


    Yet, it happened again, and I did nothing about it.


    Sighing, as the door to the room opened, I gazed at who stepped in and noticed it was Laurent.


    ¡°What do you want?¡± I let out a grunt, ring at him.


    ¡°If you are here to berate me about not being able to protect my mate, as mother said, I should let you know you are wasting your time.¡±


    Earlier, my mother arrived in thepany of Allison. She had yelled and even threatened to kill me if I didn¡¯t make her wake up.


    It wasn¡¯t like I had a cure to make her jerk awake, but M had assured me she was fine and would be awake soon.


    That was what I was holding on to and I wished it could happen sooner, as I was going insane.


    My temperature keep spiking as the minute ticked by, and it was a hint that I would lose it soon.


    I was going to flip.


    ¡°I am not here for such,¡± Laurent mumbled. His eyes left mine, and I traced the direction of it to see he was staring at Artemisia.


    He shook his head, and I glimpsed a vein ticked in his jaw before he cleared his throat.


    ¡°You are an ass, you know that?¡±


    ¡°Here goes nothing.¡± I rolled my eyes whilst waiting for more jabs.


    To be honest, it wasn¡¯t like I was unaffected by what they were saying, Laurent, Mother. Even Allison had joined, but she was better and had waited behind after mother left.


    All that they had said was true, and I doubted they could make me feel worse than I feel.


    I tried stabbing myself multiple times and pulling my heart out, but my mother stopped me each time.


    Again, I believe it would do nothing to make her feel better. Rather, I would only add to Artemisia¡¯s problem by causing her the pain of losing a mate.


    ¡°Artemisia deserves better. I don¡¯t know why she stays with an ass like you. A sorry excuse for an Alpha. A f**king weakling and a selfish brat that thinks only about himself!¡±


    ¡°Laurent¡­¡± I red, clenching Artemisia¡¯s hand tightly as I stayed by the bedside.


    ¡°Say whatever you wish, but you know I am only telling the truth,¡± Laurent said. ¡°Artemisia shouldn¡¯t be with you.¡±


    I jetted out of the chair and strode towards him. Gripping him by his shirt, I shoved him into the wall.


    ¡°Watch your f**king mouth!¡±


    ¡°And if I don¡¯t? You¡¯ll hit me?¡± Laurent taunted. Just as he always does. And I wasn¡¯t letting it go.


    The urge to pummel his stupid face filled me, but I didn¡¯t do it.


    Rather, I said in a low voice, ¡°She deserves me or not, she is the only one who can say so. So, fucking keep your opinion to yourself, or I will happily shove your words back into your mouth¡­¡±


    ¡°Sin?¡±


    My head snapped towards Artemisia. One of her hands was on her temple whilst the other on her tummy.


    She grimaced and wrinkled her nose before her eyes settled on mine. ¡°I think I need to throw up.¡±


    With that, she hopped down from the bed and darted to the bedroom.


    Particrly with speed. I thought she¡¯d be exhausted when she came awake, but it was the opposite. She was filled with vigour to have run in that manner.


    ¡°Artemisia is a strong woman. I wish she saw someone better than you. If I can make her leave you, I wouldn¡¯t hesitate to do ¡­¡±N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    Before I could help myself, Inded a punch in Laurent¡¯s face.


    I didn¡¯t mean to do that. It was reflexive.


    However, he was pissing me off. And the punch made me feel good, even though my hand hurt from it.


    ¡°B*sta*rd!¡± Laurent yelled and wanted to retaliate, but Artemisia¡¯s scream filled the room.


    I shoved him before dashing into the bathroom.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± I frowned as I saw her gazing down at something in her hand.


    She nced at me with tears streaming down her pale cheeks.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, darling?¡± I asked, crouching to her eye level.


    ¡°B-blood.¡± She sputtered, pointing to her dress before sliding down to the floor.


    I caught her and sat on the tiled floor.


    ¡°Darling!¡± I yelled, shaking her.


    ¡°Artemisia,¡± I called again, but received no response.


    ¡°Shit!¡± I clenched my hands. Then released them and hoisted her in my arms. I didn¡¯t mind the crimson liquid that stained the shirt I donned. All I could think of was her safety.

 Seventy-eight

    ARTEMISIA


    Anguish


    If there was something better to describe the way I feel at the moment, I would dly be use it.


    Not only did it feel as though I was carrying a weight which wasn¡¯t mine, but also, in between, my legs throbbed and my stomach ached.


    It felt as though something had been ripped out of me forcefully.


    My back was another story. I couldn¡¯t describe the aching feelings that shot through me at intervals whilst I turned.


    It even made me wonder if the bed I was on was made of spikes.


    But then, I knew it wasn¡¯t.


    Also, all I desired was for the aches within me to end as soon as they could.


    I tapped on the bed and gripped the duvet whilst attempting to lift myself.


    ¡°Artemisia¡­¡±


    My eyes flickered open as I heard my name. It was more like a whisper but due to the proximity of the voice, I heard it clearly.


    Sin.


    He was holding my hands, and his head bowed. I heard him sniffling and wondered if he had been crying. When his head came up as my hand brushed his messy hair, he stared at me.


    I blinked my eyes as I stared back at him. He looked like a mess.


    I didn¡¯t know how long it had been, but it seemed like I was seeing him for the first time in a long while.


    He didn¡¯t look like Sin. Rather, he was more like an unkempt beggar who was pitied to step into the room.


    Only if beggars were this handsome. Despite how rough he looked, it didn¡¯t take away his good looks.


    Heck, it was as if it added to it, or maybe it was only I that saw him that way.


    His eyes were red-rimmed as my vision cleared and his face swollen as if he had taken several blows on it.


    My brows crunched, and my fingers went to his face to touch a ster that was at the corner of his lips.


    ¡°What happened to you?¡± I asked when he winced.


    ¡°Nothing.¡± He mumbled, then attempted a smile, which turned into a grimace.


    ¡°I am d to see you are awake. How do you feel?¡± He asked.


    I knew what he was doing. He was trying to brush off the question.


    He must have engaged in a fight, as I didn¡¯t see his face swollen before I copsed.


    I copsed¡­


    My head reeled as my mind shed back.


    ¡°Blood,¡± I said, yanking the duvet that covered my body.


    I saw nothing, nor was I in the dress I wore before. Sin possibly changed me into the flowery gown I was in now.


    I let out a sigh and rxed. Perhaps I had imagined the blood, but I doubted it.


    I turned to Sin and noticed he was gazing at me. ¡°Is anything the matter?¡±


    ¡°You didn¡¯t tell me how you feel?¡±


    ¡°Fine, I guess.¡± I shrugged.


    I was truly okay. Aside from the pounding in my head, I believed I could take a pain reliever for it.


    ¡°Artemisia.¡±


    I turned my attention to Sin as he called my name. He was acting strange. Perhaps it was because he cheated on me.


    We didn¡¯t talk much, except for today. Despite being mad at him for what he did, I enjoyed his presence and didn¡¯t want to send him away.


    I loved Sin.


    I loved him so much that it hurt he broke my trust. But again, he was my husband. There was nothing I could do, and I needed more answers from Emma as well, since Sin felt sorry for everything.


    ¡°If it¡¯s about what happened between you and Emma¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not.¡± He cut me off with a sigh. ¡°It is rather serious.¡±


    ¡°What could it be, then?¡± I asked myself as I saw him stand from where he sat.


    He strode to the window and stepped back to the middle of the room. Then he shook his head.


    ¡°What is wrong, then? I don¡¯t think it¡¯s nothing we can¡¯t sort out.¡±


    After staring at me for a long while, he stepped towards the edge of the bed and knelt.


    Sin gripped my hand and brought them to his lips. He ced wet kisses on the palm and inside each hand before gazing into my eyes.


    ¡°I know I have wronged you Artemisia, with your sister and¡­¡±


    ¡°Is there another woman?¡± I asked, interrupting him.


    As he didn¡¯t answer, I snatched my hand from him and narrowed my eyes.


    ¡°How many women are you seeing aside from me, Sin? Are they pregnant as well? And don¡¯t tell me I act irrationally. Because so the goddess Hecate and Artemis help me. I won¡¯t hesitate to rip off the heart of the woman if she is a werewolf and let the vultures feed on her remains and if it is a mere human, I will freaking curse her. If she is a witch, she won¡¯t dare confront me!¡±


    I yelled out the words in a breath. I gasped out from holding my breath for too long, and I red as Sin chuckled.


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t do that to you, darling.¡± He said, caressing my cheeks. ¡°I know what happened between Emma and I is all my fault. Even though I can¡¯t remember what transpired, I won¡¯t want to break your trust twice.¡±


    I let out a deep breath and shook my head. ¡°Then what is the matter?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s all my fault this keeps happening to you. If I had been smart enough, I should have protected you and my heir. I should man up and take responsibility¡­¡±


    ¡°Your heir?¡± I asked, cutting him off again. ¡°My baby?¡±


    Sin nodded, and his grip on me tightened.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with the baby?¡± I asked, touching my stomach.


    ¡°Nothing is wrong, right?¡± I asked again.


    My heart thumped, and my palms turned mmy. All was because of the nervousness that filled me. Also, the expression on Sin¡¯s face.


    I didn¡¯t know what he had in mind, but it couldn¡¯t be good.


    He sighed and shook his head.


    I furrowed my brows, gazing around the room. It was then I noticed I was not in my room, rather I was in his room.


    Again, there was some equipment which I know only a standard doctor could have present beside me.


    I was told it was avable, but I hadn¡¯t seen it until now.


    But why was it in Sin¡¯s room?


    I turned my head as the door to the room opened.


    ¡°Hey, Julie,¡± I said, then turned to Sin.


    ¡°What is going on? You don¡¯t just give me half information and let me guess the rest. You know that isn¡¯t my speciality!¡±


    ¡°You need to calm down, Artemisia.¡±N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    I turned to Julie, who also had the same mncholy look on her face. Both knew what was going on, but they didn¡¯t want to divulge it to me.


    Or maybe they were trying to find how to say so in an easier term.


    ¡°Let me guess, is it about Emma? Did you send her out yet?¡± I giggled at the thoughts of Emma being tossed out of Merene.


    I wanted her far away from me.


    She was my little sister, but didn¡¯t care about her any more after all that she had done to me.


    She didn¡¯t want me happy, and her being far away from me would make me have arge celebration.


    ¡°Emma is in her room,¡± Julie mumbled.


    ¡°Bummer.¡± I pouted.


    ¡°You lost the baby. Our baby is gone.¡± Sin said before breaking down.


    I didn¡¯t think I heard what he said correctly, then I turned to Julie, who nodded. And I saw tears streaming down her face, confirming my worst nightmare so far.


    I didn¡¯t know what happened, but I was sure I ck out almost immediately. I heard my name, and it was the voice of Sin yelling for me that jerked me awake.


    Or maybe it was because I was yet to finish the mission given to me.


    Whichever it was, it was cruel.


    The world was f**king cruel, and before I could control the rage that filled me, I let out a toe curling scream.

 Seventy-nine

    ARTEMISIA


    ¡°No, it can¡¯t be,¡± I croaked out as soon as I regained my sanity.


    My throat was sore from having yelled too much, and I clenched my hands into fists.


    I was certain I was hearing things.


    There was no way Sin could have said those words to me.


    He didn¡¯t look as though he was joking, nor did Julie look like she was.


    The tears streaming down her cheeks were a signal that it indeed happened.


    Also, I didn¡¯t think any of them could y a joke as expensive as that on me.


    ¡°It¡¯s my fault.¡± Sin said.


    ¡°It is,¡± I replied, turning to him.


    My eyes narrowed, and I gritted my teeth. ¡°It is your f**king fault, Sinir!¡±


    It was my first time saying his name in full, and it sounded awful.


    I hopped down from the bed, and snapped. Or rather, something inside of me snapped.


    I stretched out my hands and shoved Sin into the wall with all the strength that was left in me.


    ¡°Artemisia!¡± Julie yelled. ¡°What has got into you? It isn¡¯t his fault. You should let him go.¡±


    Despite Julie¡¯s plea, I didn¡¯t let him go.


    ¡°I hate you,¡± I said. My voice was icy, and I didn¡¯t care if it sounded harshly.


    ¡°I understand if you hate me, and I deserve it.¡± Sin choked out. He grunted and held his neck.


    Even though I was not holding him physically, I was strangling him with my newfound power.


    And it was thrilling. I enjoyed the fact that he was in pain.


    It brought a smile to my face, and I giggled.


    ¡°Artemisia, you are going to kill him!¡± Julie pleaded, rushing to my side. She shook my shoulder, but I nudged her away.


    She gasped as her back mmed into the hard wall. Despite the blow, she didn¡¯t relent. Again, she ran towards me with her super-speed and wrestled me to the bed.


    ¡°He deserved it. He killed my baby!¡± I attempted to shove her off me as she tried to grip my hands.


    ¡°He didn¡¯t!¡± Julie yelled. ¡°Snap out of whatever it is you are in. This isn¡¯t you.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t even know me.¡± I yelled out a spell I had learned.


    It was a defence spell, and I was d I had used the grimoire M gave to me when I learnt about my powers


    Although at first, it seemed like I couldn¡¯t remember what I saw; I believed when I was at my worst, it always came out.


    ¡°Out of my way, Julie.¡± I roared.


    I jumped down from the bed and shoved her back to the wall, knocking her out. Then I stepped towards Sin.


    He gasped, gagging on his spit as I red at him.


    ¡°You can kill me, but you need to understand I do not know what happened. Your safety is always what I am after and even during the harsh days. Although I was cruel to you, you were the one who kept me going. I couldn¡¯t have lived this long if you weren¡¯t in my life.¡±


    ¡°Liar!¡± I roared.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what is going on, but I am sorry.¡± He said.


    ¡°Are you scared of dying? You know how it feels now, I guess.¡± I said. A bright smile on my face.


    I was smiling, but within me, I didn¡¯t feel the happy emotion.


    Then I stared at him pointedly. ¡°You are fortunate. I am sending you where our child is.¡±


    ¡°Artemisia!¡±


    I stared at the door and saw M close to Julie.


    When did she wake up? And how had she got out of the room without me noticing?


    ¡°Let him go,¡± M ordered. She waved her hands in the air to break the barrier I created around me and Sin.


    My re intensified, but I didn¡¯t stop the torture I was doing to him. ¡°And if I don¡¯t?¡±


    ¡°Please do something. She is going to kill him! She isn¡¯t Artemisia. Something must have possessed her!¡± Julie cried.


    ¡°I know,¡± M affirmed, then stepped towards me.


    ¡°Although you are a powerful witch, your strength is more or less like a newborn witch. I have been here before you.¡±


    ¡°D¨¨!¡± I shouted.


    ¡°Dimittis,¡± M said, calmly. She pointed her palms to herself before pointing them towards me.


    I staggered backwards from being shot by the force unexpectedly. I red at M. I didn¡¯t think she¡¯d use the counter spell!


    ¡°Stupid bitch, I will show you never to mess up with me!¡± I said, then shoved Sin aside before storming towards her.


    ¡°Artemisia!¡± Sin called out, but I ignored him.


    ¡°Somnus!¡± M yelled and snapped her fingers before I could think of any spell.


    My eyes clouded, and I fell backwards. But. Before I smacked the floor, I felt Sin¡¯s arms wrapped around me.


    ***************


    SIN


    I wasn¡¯t myself. When Artemisia was unconscious from the attack earlier, I consulted some medical help as well, but I wasn¡¯t ready for the news I received.


    The news shattered me.


    We had lost our baby.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    Why wasn¡¯t it Emma¡¯s Child? I mused, and that was only if she was pregnant, as she said.


    I was selfish to have wanted that. But whatever will keep Artemisia safe, I would be happy to wish for it.


    In all honesty, I med myself for what happened.


    It was all my freaking fault! And Laurent, he was right to have confronted me earlier.


    I had lost my only child and, perhaps, the way to Artemisia¡¯s heart, as she hadn¡¯t forgiven me.


    Though, we were civil to each other, which I was grateful for. I didn¡¯t know if I could survive her ignoring me.


    I paced to the middle of the room, then to the vanity. My eyes stared into the mirror.


    They were bleary and looked as though I hadn¡¯t slept in a while


    It was true, though. I hadn¡¯t slept since the attack. And now, I was certainly depriving myself of more sleep as I kept vigil by her bed after she went unconscious from the spell M made.


    My hand went to my neck. It was red and sore. I grimaced, recalling what happened.


    Artemisia hadn¡¯t touched me, but I had felt her grip. She was way too powerful for a newbie witch, and I wonder if it was possible to harness her powers.


    Although, it was a plus for us. She would need it to defeat whoever had the moon. I didn¡¯t think it was a good idea for her to use it on anyone around her.


    Especially me.


    I wondered if M hadn¡¯t arrived, what she would have done to Julie and me. I believe she was ready to kill us both.


    Maybe not Julie, but me.


    I let out a groan as the door swung opened.


    I didn¡¯t need to turn to know who it was.


    Likewise, I wonder why he kept oning. Was it possible he had something with Artemisia?


    Did they do anything in my absence?


    I brushed off the thoughts of them tangled on the bed away.


    Artemisia was the only woman I trusted since she came into my life. She wouldn¡¯t do something as awful as that.


    But then. Why did he keeping?

 Eighty

    SIN


    ¡°What do you want now? Are you ready to apologize for what you did earlier? If yes, just know I am not having it.¡± I said, not turning to nce at him.


    ¡°Apologize?¡± Laurent scoffed. He strode from the door post into the room. ¡°That¡¯s thest thing I will ever do.¡±


    ¡°Then what the fuck do you want from me? From Artemisia?!¡± I shouted.


    I couldn¡¯t help myself. The anger was still in me. And now, Artemisia was sleeping. I believed it was the right time to finish what we started.


    ¡°Whatever is going on in your mind, I wouldn¡¯t do that if I were you,¡± Laurent said.


    I halted in my tracks, ring at him. ¡°You need to stay away from Artemisia. She isn¡¯t even your mate. I don¡¯t know the number of times we are going to fight on this. She is freaking mine.¡±


    ¡°She isn¡¯t mine,¡± Laurent affirmed with a nod. ¡°But you don¡¯t deserve her, either.¡±


    I let out a relieved sigh. At least he wasn¡¯t iming to steal her away from me. I don¡¯t care what he says.


    So far, it wasn¡¯t about Artemisia. I believe we could live fine under the same roof.


    I went back to sit next to Artemisia after a few seconds of ring at him.


    ¡°I heard what happened,¡± Laurent spoke up after a while.


    I ignored him and continued to stare at Artemisia, who was sleeping soundly.


    My heart skipped a beat as I felt her fingers twitch. And I let out a disappointed sigh as she didn¡¯te awake.


    But then there was an improvement. This was the first response I got from her.


    Besides, her once pale face was returning to its original colour.


    I couldn¡¯t wait for her toe awake, so I could stare into her lovely eyes.


    It was better having an Artemisia that hated me than having a woman in aa or, worse, a corpse as a Luna!


    ¡°Well, I¡¯d say it sucks to be you.¡±


    ¡°Whatever.¡± I rolled my eyes.


    I grimaced and kneaded my temple as I sensed a headache brewing.


    ¡°How is she?¡± Laurent asked again. He stepped further into the room, but he didn¡¯te to where I was.


    He was still at my back and I believed that was how far he could go.


    Thest time he came, before the event of Artemisia trying to strangle me, we had scuffled with each other.


    I had sustained some bruises and could still feel my busted lip. It had healed, but notpletely.


    ¡°Did M say anything about her wellbeing?¡±


    ¡°None of your business,¡± I grunted. I wanted him far away from here. I didn¡¯t know why he kept poking his nose where it didn¡¯t belong.


    ¡°I am only concerned.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to. I am her mate and can keep her safe. So, keep your concerns to yourself.¡± I snapped.


    ¡°You are doing an awful job as a mate. I am sure I can do better.¡± Laurent mumbled.


    And his statement got to me.


    I sat up abruptly and swirled to stare at him. ¡°You need to leave.¡±


    My voice dropped to a dangerous tone. I believed Laurent knew what it meant for my voice to sound like that.


    But he didn¡¯t care, nor did he budge. He stood in the same position with a smirk on his face.


    ¡°If I don¡¯t?¡± He asked with a tilted brow.


    I balled my hands and strode towards him, but the door interrupted me as it opened.


    I felt another presence in the room and I turned to see our mother.


    ¡°Mother¡­¡± I said.


    Her eyes locked on mine for a few seconds, and then she tutted. She stepped towards the bed and sat down in the small space before gripping Artemisia¡¯s hand.


    ¡°I am sorry for letting my stupid son marry someone as lovely as you.¡± She sniffled.


    ¡°You are to be med, Sinir.¡± She turned to me. Her eyes shimmered with tears, and I sighed.


    ¡°It isn¡¯t his fault,¡± Alisson said as she stepped into the room.


    Then she shrugged as Mother and Laurent glowered at her.


    ¡°Maybe it is partly his fault, but I believe we neglected her as well. Brother has a lot of work to do as the Alpha and he can¡¯t protect her whenever he desires, so putting all the me on him isn¡¯t right.¡±


    ¡°You are just like him. You know, trying to shove everything on everyone.¡± Laurent said.


    ¡°Would you have done better if you were in his position?¡± Allison tilted her brow and crossed her arms. ¡°You are even worse than him, to be honest.¡±


    ¡°Mother!¡± Laurentined.


    ¡°Alisson.¡± Mother warned.


    ¡°I said what I said. He shouldn¡¯t act like he would do a better job than him.¡± Alisson said.


    Laurent stepped forward and attempted to yank her back as she proceeded towards me. I intercepted him.


    Shoving her to my back. I snarled, scowling at Laurent as he did the same.


    I was prepared for a few seconds¡¯ showdown, not minding if he got hurt or not. I just wanted to put him in his ce.


    ¡°Children.¡± Mother snapped. ¡°Alisson, you enjoy setting your brothers against each other.¡±


    ¡°Your favourite doesn¡¯t want to know the truth. You should at least sit him once in a while to teach him some manners.¡±


    ¡°Enough Alisson!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s Ally, mom,¡± Alisson mumbled.


    If it had been a lighter situation I was in, I could haveughed. Mother looked furious and felt as if she was going to bash Alisson as she countered her.


    And the way Alisson gazed at her back with a straight face was amusing.


    But, I was angry at everything. At Laurent, and most especially at myself, for being careless.


    ¡°Apologize to mother, Ally. She doesn¡¯t need your hard-headedness. You can give all to your brother.¡±


    ¡°She calls me Allison. I hate the name.¡± Alisson grumbled.


    ¡°You are Alisson and there is nothing wrong with your name.¡± I pointed out.


    Alisson red at me and punched my hand slightly. Then she turned to mother.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t mean it, mom, I am sorry.¡± She yelped as a pillow came flying at her.


    ¡°You are rude,¡± Laurent said.


    ¡°That¡¯s a bit riching from you,¡± Alisson interjected.Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    I gripped her hand and stared into her eyes. ¡°He¡¯s your superior and your senior.¡±


    As much as I loathed Laurent, I wouldn¡¯t watch Allison talking down on him. It had always been that way, to respect who was the superior.


    Laurent gave the same respect to me. Only that he taunted me most of the time.


    Alisson scoffed, ¡°He¡¯s been a stupid older brother.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d pretend I didn¡¯t hear you say that,¡± Laurent said.


    ¡°Sin¡­¡±


    I turned as Artemisia interrupted what I was about to say. I walked to her side and sat on the bed.


    ¡°Are you alright, darling?¡±


    ¡°My head hurts.¡± She groaned, attempting to sit up on the bed.


    I nudged her back gently. Then ced two pillows on her back to brace it.


    ¡°You need more rest. M said so. I wouldn¡¯t want you to pass out again. I don¡¯t think I can handle that if it happens.¡±


    ¡°As if.¡± Laurent sniggered.


    I red at him as well as ignored his jeers. ¡°What would you want me to do?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nice to see you awake.¡± Mother said.


    I had forgotten she and Allison were still in the room.


    I sighed as mother took the spot I was on and sped Artemisia¡¯s hand.


    ¡°I¡¯ll get you the pain reliever and some soup,¡± I mumbled, walking to the door.


    ¡°The worst and insensitive mate ever.¡± Laurent snorted.


    My shoulder nudged his own, and he gripped my shirt.


    ¡°Let him go, Laurent.¡± Mother ordered.


    ¡°But you saw what he did,¡± Laurent yelled.


    He was acting like the brat he was. To begin with, I wondered why I chose him as my Beta.


    I guess it was his skills that earned him that spot. If he didn¡¯t get on my nerves and rile me on purpose, he could be an outstanding leader.


    But not in the Blue Moon Pack as far as I was concerned, and not whilst I was still alive.


    ¡°Let him go.¡± Mother repeated and he reluctantly let go of my shirt.


    I was sure if she wasn¡¯t in the room, both of us would be rolling on the floor and try to see who would overpower whom.


    I was d she was because I didn¡¯t have the time to tussle with him. How to make Artemisia better was all that was in my mind.

 Eighty-one

    ARTEMISIA


    ¡°No¡­¡± I cried as the woman shed me a wicked smile. A veil of some sort concealed her face, but I could see her pearly white teeth as she grinned.


    ¡°Please, spare the child!¡±


    ¡°Toote, darling.¡± She cackled. And tossed the infant wrapped in a swaddle in the air.


    My heartbeat faltered. I was certain it did as I jetted forwards to catch the child as it descended.


    But I wasn¡¯t fast enough.


    I believed I could have met up, but something happened along the way, which made it seem almost impossible.


    ¡°I¡ªI¡­¡±


    ¡°I told you.¡± The woman said. She tilted her head whilst I snatched the swaddle on the cool grass.


    The child wasn¡¯t in it. My baby wasn¡¯t in it!


    ¡°W-what did you do?¡± I gazed at her. My eyes widened with each word I made, and my throat constricted.


    ¡°I did what should have been done.¡± The woman said and yanked me away from the ground.


    She closed her hands around my neck before I could make meaning of what was happening.


    ¡°Now, it¡¯s your turn to be extinguished.¡± She whispered in my ear.


    ¡°N-No!¡±


    I jerked awake.


    Sweat dribbled down my creased forehead and my eyes darted around the room.


    Then it stayed on two pairs of dark eyes.


    I shrieked before I could help myself andnded on the floor with my backside.


    ¡°What the hell?!¡± Sin yelled, climbing down from the bed.


    ¡°Sin?!¡± I asked with wide eyes as I attempted to stand to my feet.


    He helped me up, and I grimaced, rubbing my sore backside.


    For a moment, I thought he was the woman who had not only haunted me in my dreams, but had alsoe to haunt me in real life.


    It had been two days since I lost my baby, and it had be even worse. I could barely close my eyes without seeing the woman or hearing the horrid cry of a baby.


    I had tried my very best to avert the nightmare, but it kepting back stronger.


    ¡°It¡¯s just a nightmare.¡± Sin mumbled.


    I hoisted my head as I heard his voice. I nodded and sighed.


    Indeed, it was. But it felt real, seeing as I had lost my child.


    ¡°You need to go back to sleep.¡±


    I pped his hands that wereing toward me and red.


    I turned my back to him and brought up the duvet to my cheeks.


    Furthermore, I hadn¡¯t forgiven him for what happened. Likewise, I was told it wasn¡¯t his fault and that I should stop trying to kill him.


    I stopped, but I still med him. I lost everything because of him, whilst Emma had hers and could still gloat about it.


    The doubt I had about Emma being pregnant disappeared when I noticed her tiny baby bump.


    And she never ceased to rub the fact that I was pregnant no more on my face with the little chance she had. And it pissed me off each time.


    ¡°I just want you to be okay.¡± Sin said.


    ¡°I am okay.¡± I almost snapped at him. I let out a deep breath before turning to face him.


    A deep frown etched on his face, ¡°I see I am not forgiven yet?¡±Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    ¡°And don¡¯t expect to be for now.¡± I retorted. ¡°If you hadn¡¯t been selfish looking out only for yourself, we wouldn¡¯t be this way.¡±


    ¡°But,¡±


    ¡°Please, spare me the sermon. I am exhausted and need some rest.¡± I cut him off.


    ¡°Very well.¡± Sin said. He didn¡¯t try to talk to me again, but I realized he stood from the bed soon after I snapped at him.


    Was I too cruel?


    Maybe. He hadn¡¯t nned the invasion, but I was making it look as though he had, and I didn¡¯t think I could change whatever belief I had in my head.


    ¡°If you need anything, I will be around. Just holler my name.¡±


    ¡°Where are you going?¡± I said rather upset. ¡°Do you want to go to Emma?¡±


    I shouldn¡¯t have said that, but I could not help myself.


    ¡°Artemisia¡­¡± Sin narrowed his eyes at me and for a brief second, I thought he was going to snap, but he said nothing.


    He packed up what he wanted and stormed out of the room.


    I let out a groan and shoved my hands through my hair before plopping back on the bed.


    My eyes went to the ceiling, and for a brief second, I thought about running to meet him wherever he was and staying in the room.


    The thought of sleeping alone in the room and having the same nightmare over again appalled me.


    But I believed getting my mind off things would do me a lot of good.


    So I thought of the happy moment I had before everything spiralled out of control.


    Soon enough, I be weary, and my eyes shut on their own.


    ********


    ¡°Hey, b*tch.¡± Emma greeted me.


    The urge to yank her back by her hair filled me, but I resisted it and I dug my nails into my palm.


    I could kill her.


    I was certain of that. But I didn¡¯t want to. The guilt of doing something awful to her would haunt me forever, and I didn¡¯t want to feel that way.


    I turned away from her after sizing her up, but I didn¡¯t think she was ready to leave me just yet.


    ¡°I am talking to you b*tch.¡± Emma began. She gripped my hand and pulled me back. ¡°How does it feel not being pregnant again? You know, I haven¡¯t lost a child before, and I am wondering if it makes one feel¡­¡±


    I didn¡¯t let her finish her sentences. I couldn¡¯t let her.


    Heck, the blow Inded on her cheek was unexpected as I hadn¡¯t nned it, but Emma bbing on and on about my lost baby got on my nerves more than her annoying self.


    Again, she deserved it.


    ¡°Insult me all you want, but never say something awful to a child who could have been the ruler of this kingdom!¡±


    ¡°B*tch!¡± Emma gasped. Her hand was on her right cheek where I pped her, and she stormed toward me.


    ¡°A stupid fetus that didn¡¯t wait for it to be born? I would say the child is so lucky. I mean, who wants a stupid witch for a mother?!¡±


    ¡°Emma¡­¡± I said in a low voice. I didn¡¯t want to hit her again, but as she kepting at me, I didn¡¯t think she could escape it.


    ¡°Yeah? You¡¯ll hit me again?¡± She yelled. ¡°F*cking do what you are best at, whore!¡±


    ¡°Cut the crap out!¡±

 Eighty-two

    ARTEMISIA


    I turned to see Alisson sauntering towards us.


    She clenched her fists and scowled.


    ¡°This isn¡¯t any of your business. Stay the f**k out of this.¡± Emma red.


    She stepped in front of me as Alisson neared us.


    ¡°Artemisia is my family, and she is my f**king business. You need to watch how you speak to her!¡± Alisson yelled. She got into Emma¡¯s face.


    I had to pull her away because I was aware she never wasted too much time in taking down her opponent.


    She looked as though she was going to punch Emma.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, Ally. I am used to her nastiness.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t get used to it. I can¡¯t believe I will see someone who is even more awful than I am¡­¡± Alisson snorted.


    ¡°You brought one of your bitches to fight me?¡± Emma asked as she stepped towards me again.


    ¡°Emma, I don¡¯t want to hurt you.¡± I winced as she gripped my hair.


    ¡°Hurt me! I do not care, but I won¡¯t let you off easily. A whore that knows nothing other than to open her legs for my man.¡±


    I gritted my teeth and pped Emma¡¯s hand away. Then I shoved her to the door.


    I was tired of her talking about Sin being hers.


    She had fled from him. She had f**king left me to clean her mess!


    It was because of her they cut my fantasies short!


    Even my expectations and my parents saw me as something they could use to get back on their feet.


    Still, I was d she had done all that. Even though hated at first in Merene, I believed I was a significant part of the group now.


    I was even more important than Sin himself, whilst thinking about the mission given to me to handle.


    I got my respect back, not only from Sin, but from his family as well.


    And I was d I met Sin to fall in love with him.


    Further, it was because of her we had a fallout.


    Emma didn¡¯t mean well to me. She wanted to see me suffer, and it was happening.


    She was my little sister. My blood. And I often wonder why she¡¯d wish me something awful because of a man she had willingly left.


    I released my hold on her as Alisson tapped my shoulder.


    ¡°Emma, I don¡¯t want to hurt you.¡± I said again, ¡°You need to let this go and leave me the fuck alone!¡±


    ¡°Kill me Artemisia. Yes, kill your little sister!¡± Emma egged me. She darted towards me, but I was quick.


    I shoved her back to the wall and scowled.


    She shrieked and struggled on the wall.


    ¡°Scream all you want. You are free to wake everybody in the hall. Just know I won¡¯t feel sorry if I harm you. I¡¯ve warned you enough.¡± I said. My voice was icy, and I felt my magic swirling within me, threatening to surge out.


    ¡°You won¡¯t be doing that.¡±


    ¡°Libero!¡± Adrina said as she appeared, and she released Emma from my hold.


    She staggered towards Adrina and gasped out. ¡°My sister is evil. She is a f**king witch.¡±


    She shouted thest words as if she was just realizing who I was.


    ¡°I know,¡± Adrina said. ¡°When ites to being dangerous, she is notparable with me.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± Allison said, pulling my hand. ¡°I hate this bitch.¡±


    ¡°I hate you too, dearest,¡± Adrina said, shing her a smile.


    I turned to Emma onest time. ¡°For your good, stay away from me and from Sin. My sister or not, I am freaking punishing you if you stay anywhere close to him.¡±


    ¡°You can do nothing.¡± Emma flung at my back.


    I turned to respond again, but Alisson pulled me away.


    It took all the willpower in me not to turn and face off Adrina, who had interrupted me and shut up Emma forever.


    As soon as I stepped into Alisson¡¯s room, I plopped on the queen-sized bed.


    ¡°Some people are not worth your time.¡± She said, ¡°and don¡¯t give an answer to everything they say because some things are best left unanswered.¡±


    I nodded. My eyes wandered from the chandelier to the door as it opened.


    ¡°Oh, brother!¡± Alison said with a smile as Sin stepped into the room.


    ¡°I was wondering where you were.¡± Sin said. He was staring at Allison, but I knew he directed the question at me.


    He stepped into the room and came to the side of the bed I was in. Then he squatted, and he clutched my hands.


    I attempted to pull away from his touch, but his hands tightened on it.


    ¡°I¡¯ll just leave¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t leave,¡± I mumbled.


    ¡°You¡¯ll be okay, and he¡¯s your husband anyway,¡± Alison said.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be quick.¡± Sin said with a small smile at Alison.


    ¡°Just make it right, brother.¡±Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    He nodded and gazed back at me.


    I watched Alisson step out of the room before turning to Sin.


    ¡°What do you want from me?¡± I scowled.


    ¡°Stop pushing me away.¡±


    ¡°Oh, now you are upset I am doing it? But you did the same thing and didn¡¯t care about my feelings.¡±


    Sin stood to his feet and went to the door. He clicked the lock beforeing toward me.


    My eyes widened, and I raised my brow. ¡°What was that for?¡±


    ¡°I want no interruption.¡± He grunted. ¡°For all I know, my good-for-nothing brother might be on his way here.¡±


    ¡°Then you shouldn¡¯t close the door on his ount. I am not talking to you, Sin. I don¡¯t even want to see your face.¡±


    ¡°Listen, Artemisia, I know I¡¯m wrong now. Stop pushing me away from you. It hurts me a lot when all those things happen. If only I can make you feel better.¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t.¡± I sneered, then shoved him off me.


    Sin red. He grasped my hand and yanked me up from the bed. He wrapped his arms around me and cupped my face before kissing me forcefully.


    His lips. Oh, gods.


    So soft and they taste like honey. I had forgotten how he made me feel inside whenever he touched me. My body was on high alert and my core was ready for him as it got extremely wet.


    I scrunched his cloth and hoisted myself on the ball of my feet.


    I shouldn¡¯t kiss him back. Likewise, I should shove him and yell at him until he leaves me alone.


    I should p his face with the little time I got now. My subconscious screamed at me, but I did nothing.


    Rather, I wanted him to nudge me onto the bed and make insane love to me and tell me everything would be fine. Also, I wanted him to say he loves me alone.


    But I got none of it. I didn¡¯t even get the assurance.


    Instead, I got a furious Sin.


    He pushed me off of him and his eyes glinted. ¡°I can still have you, Artemisia. No matter how hard you try to shove me away. You still want me.¡±


    My hand hoisted before I could help it, and I pped him hard on his cheek. Despite being hurt, I felt good I did it.


    I stared him in the eyes. ¡°I hate you and I will forever will.¡±

 Eighty-three

    SIN


    I was hurting.


    I was sure Artemisia felt the same, but there was nothing I could do to make her feel better.


    And berating myself wouldn¡¯t help as well.


    Heck, I didn¡¯t want to feel the guilt of letting her down, but I could not help it.


    ¡°Is there anything else we need to do?¡±


    My eyes flickered around therge meeting hall, and my attention stayed on M.


    It was rare for the witches to be in the meeting hall. But again, they were part of the pack and needed to be in. Seeing as what was happening today was urgent.


    My eyes flickered to Artemisia as she stood to her feet.


    She sighed and gazed around. Her eyes met mine momentarily, my fingers twitched to smoothen the lines that appeared on her temple, and I wanted to tuck a lock of her hair beneath her ear.


    But I couldn¡¯t. She was a few centimetres away from me and even if I had the opportunity; I doubted she¡¯d be thrilled.


    ¡°I¡¯d like for you to go with me, M. I don¡¯t think I can do this alone.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll go with you,¡± I mumbled.


    Artemisia scowled and wrinkled her nose, ¡°Not y¡­¡±


    ¡°M can go with the other werewolves, and I believe dividing the witches into groups with the werewolves would do us a lot of good. Each of the werewolf¡¯s teams should have at least two witches.¡±


    The witches weren¡¯t much like the werewolves, and I believed arranging it that way was better.


    At least all the witches in the pack were stronger now, and I wasn¡¯t afraid of what would happen.


    For Artemisia, I didn¡¯t want her out of my sight. Aside from her going with M, who might be needed in another group, I want her to be with me, so I¡¯d protect her.


    Before now, I didn¡¯t protect her much, but I believe it was the moment to redeem myself.


    ¡°That seems better,¡± M said. She smiled briefly and counted the witches in the group, then she began distributing each.


    Artemisia and I were the only ones left, and she tilted her brows.


    ¡°I guess you need to stick together?¡±


    Artemisia shook her head, and before she could object, I gripped her hand and yanked her out of the room.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to go anywhere with you!¡± She shrieked as soon as we got behind the closed door.


    I ran a hand through my hair and scowled at her. Then my eyes softened as I saw a hint of a tear in her eyes.


    ¡°Artemisia¡­¡±


    She turned her back to me and folded her arms. Her shoulder trembled, and I didn¡¯t need to be told she was crying.


    ¡°Artemisia,¡± I called again. But no response, and I stepped closer to her.


    My hand moved to grip her shoulder, and I sighed when she didn¡¯t pull away.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    I turned her to face me and groaned at the tears that were pouring down her cheeks.


    ¡°If it¡¯s about what happened earlier, I am really sorry. I don¡¯t mean to hurt you, and everything happened not by my free will.¡±


    She shrugged my hands off. ¡°Even you not protecting me and the baby? I trusted you.¡±


    ¡°I promise I didn¡¯t know about that, and I want to redeem myself if you give me the chance.¡±


    ¡°This is the worst that can ever happen, and giving you a chance seemed like giving you the free ticket to kill me.¡± She said.


    ¡°Please, don¡¯t think that way.¡±


    ¡°How do you expect me to think? Tell me, Sin. I feel as though I am the only one affected by what happened. You moved on easily. What do you want from me exactly?!¡±


    ¡°The baby is mine as well and currently, I still feel the pain. I am sorry I wasn¡¯t vignt enough.¡± I begged.


    Apologies would not undo it, but it was better. I stepped towards her and wrapped my arms around her.


    ¡°I hate you,¡± Artemisia said. She scrunched up my shirt in her hands andid her head on my chest. ¡°I do hate you.¡±


    Her sobbing intensified, and I rubbed her back.


    ¡°You can yell at me and do all the things in this world. Please do not hate me. I don¡¯t think I¡¯d be able to live with that.¡± I said.


    After a while, she stopped, and I took her to the bed, setting her gently on it.


    ¡°I¡¯ll just leave you to rest here because we have a long journey ahead of us tomorrow.¡±


    Artemisia nodded and rested her head on the pillow. Her eyes went to the ceiling and then to me before they wandered again.


    I didn¡¯t know what she was thinking about, but I reckoned it was an improvement.


    She didn¡¯t push me away as she often does since the fight started, and I believe she was more willing to listen to me now.


    Her eyes closed, and I stood slowly from the bed. I guess giving her the rest she needed was necessary.


    I stared at her more than I should have and proceeded to the door.


    ¡°Wait.¡±


    I halted and turned. Artemisia was sitting on the bed. I had thought she was asleep. But, I guess I was wrong.


    ¡°Stay,¡± she mumbled as I got to the bedside.


    ¡°I assumed you wanted some free time alone.¡±


    ¡°No.¡± She shook her head. ¡°I want you to stay with me. This room gets scary when I am alone.¡±


    My brows creased as her hand shot out to grip mine. I know it wasn¡¯t because she couldn¡¯t stay in the room alone.


    It was because of the recurring nightmare she seldom had.


    ¡°I know it¡¯s a nightmare and I can get past it if I wanted to¡­¡± she murmured. She twisted her fingers and her shoulder drooped.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know how to get past it. I just think of our baby each time and I g¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± I said, cutting her off. ¡°I¡¯ll stay with you and be here until youe awake.¡±


    ¡°Thank you,¡± Artemisia sighed andid on the bed again with her arms wrapped around me.


    I breathed out whilst watching her shut her eyes. A small smile yed on her lips and I gazed at her lovely face.


    This was the most decent conversation I had with her in weeks, and even the best intimacy. I wonder if we woulde back together or if it was a spur of the moment.


    Nheless, I was d.

 Eighty-four

    ARTEMISIA


    I didn¡¯t know what I was doing. I believed most times my body works faster than my brain because there was no way I could have stopped the same person I was angry with a few seconds ago.


    The person I didn¡¯t want to be in the same room as well.


    But then, I guess I needed to cut him some ck. The dark shadow underneath his eyes couldn¡¯t be ignored, and I wonder if he was suffering the same way as me.


    As I sped his hand, he tilted his head to stare at me. ¡°I don¡¯t think being here is a good idea.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think so either,¡± I mumbled. I got a littlefortable and scooted towards him.


    I ignored all the rms resounding in my head and nudged him.


    ¡°You should getfortable as well,¡± I said, then bit my lips as his eyes stayed on mine.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    A blush found its way to my cheeks, and I averted my gaze.


    For a while, he stared at me, not saying a word, and when he didn¡¯tply with what I said, I let my hand fall and turned away from him.


    But he gripped my shoulder.


    ¡°What?!¡± I snapped.


    ¡°Sorry, I didn¡¯t mean to.¡± He murmured and then he stood. ¡°This is slightly awkward.¡±


    Sin paced to the middle of the room.


    Indeed, it was. I didn¡¯t think I could agree with him until now. It almost felt as though we were strangers and I didn¡¯t think it was my fault.


    It wasn¡¯t his either.


    As he stepped towards the door, I climbed down from the bed.


    ¡°Are you going to Emma?¡±


    Sin stood still. His hand that was on the handle dropped and he swirled. He glowered and stepped toward me.


    ¡°What the hell is wrong with you? How many times do I need to spell out that there is nothing between Emma and me?!¡±


    I flinched at the loudness of his voice and sighed. ¡°But she is carrying your child and you might try to check up on her to see if she is doing fine.¡±


    ¡°Emma is nothing to me, Artemisia. You are my freaking Luna! I know the child in her stomach isn¡¯t mine because I didn¡¯t go in with her. I didn¡¯t even remember what happened!¡±


    Sin grunted. He shook my shoulder with each word he said and let me go after he was done.


    He yanked his hair in frustration and red. ¡°Is this how you want us to be? using me of being with Emma when nothing of such happened?!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not an usation!¡± I flung back at him. ¡°I saw you.¡±


    ¡°You were shirtless andid with my little sister. What is there more to search for? Isn¡¯t that enough evidence?!¡± I tossed him a dirty look.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to argue with you.¡± Sin mumbled. He sighed softly and gazed into my eyes.


    He gripped my shoulder and pulled me into his embrace. ¡°I love you Artemisia and what will hurt you knowingly. I wouldn¡¯t attempt such.¡±


    ¡°Love?¡± I snorted, and then my hand moved to shove him. But he held on tighter.


    ¡°I might have not been on my best behaviour for the past week, but you need to trust me. Trust the man who you walked down the aisle with and not your selfish sister.¡±


    Sin broke off from the embrace and stepped towards the door.


    He yanked the handle and walked out of the room, leaving me in the middle of the room by myself.


    I kicked the leg of the coffee table and howled in pain.


    Tears welled up in my eyes as I caressed my big toe. I know it wasn¡¯t because of my sore toe I was crying; it was because of the argument with Sin.


    I had thought it ended. I really wanted him to be in the room, but I had sent him out again.


    Maybe I shouldn¡¯t have mentioned Emma. But there was nothing I could do. The thought of Emma often made me furious, and I wanted more than ever to make her suffer everything, the way I was suffering.


    But then, I believed I couldn¡¯t do such a thing. I wasn¡¯t that cruel.


    SIN POV


    That witch.


    She often found ways toe between Artemisia and me.


    Even if the conversation hadn¡¯t been about her from the onset.


    What angered me the most was Artemisia¡¯sck of trust.


    How the hell were we going to live the rest of our lives if she didn¡¯t even trust me a bit?


    It was infuriating.


    A knock sounded on the door. I strolled to it and yanked it open. ¡°What do you want, Laure¡­?¡±


    The word died in my throat as my eyes stayed on Artemisia.


    She nudged me and stepped into the room. I noticed she carried two pillows and a duvet underneath her armpit and I furrowed my brows as she set everything on the couch in the room.


    ¡°What do you want?¡±


    ¡°Are you expecting someone other than me?¡± She asked.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to argue with you.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not here to argue as well.¡± She retorted. ¡°I just want to sleep and I don¡¯t think it¡¯s forbidden toe to your room, seeing as we are married.¡±


    She tilted her hands in the air and pointed at the golden wedding band that was on her fourth finger.


    I rolled my eyes and moved away from her.


    From the corner of my eyes, I watched as she set up the couch to make herselffortable. I was aware she wouldn¡¯t befortable with it, no matter what.


    And allowing her toe to the bed was another issue on its own.


    I don¡¯t know if I could stay in the same bed without doing something nasty.


    I hadn¡¯t touched her. Thest kiss I had shared with her forcefully, I only wanted to see if she still felt the same way she did for me. She had been giving me the cold shoulder, and it would have killed me if I couldn¡¯t touch her in the bedroom as well.


    ¡°What are you staring at?¡± She folded her arms in front of her and red at me.


    ¡°Nothing.¡± I turned my gaze to the nightstand.


    ¡°Nothing is happening between us. And thest time you attempted to force me, I hadn¡¯t forgiven you yet.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not doing such. It was a mistake.¡± Even if she knew the truth, there was nothing she could do.


    I wanted to bed her badly. I desired to be inside of her.


    But how could I do so with an angry woman, a woman who detested me?

 Eighty-five

    ARTEMISIA


    I groaned as my back came into contact with Sin. I didn¡¯t know if he was doing it on purpose- stopping and making me hit him, but it was getting annoying.


    ¡°Perhaps, you should walk in front of me.¡± He suggested, and I red.


    ¡°Does that matter? I was at the front when you overtook me and you were doing the same thing over again.¡±


    Sin sighed and shook out his hair. My eyes lingered on him as the sun shone on his dark brown hair.


    It seemed longer. I couldn¡¯t remember thest time he shaved it. Still, it didn¡¯t take away his sexiness.


    His eyes twinkled, and I furrowed my brows. ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°What, what?¡± Sin asked.


    ¡°You have this knowing look on your face. It makes me want to p you so bad.¡±


    He rolled his eyes. I guess because he knew I couldn¡¯t do what I said. It wasn¡¯t the first time I had threatened to smack his face, and I doubted it would be thest.


    Thest time we were together in the room, I believed it improved our rtionship as we had been tolerating each other ever since.


    Again, it wasn¡¯t as bad as I imagined and he apologised several times.


    As much as I wanted to forgive, Emma was there to remind me of everything over again.


    ¡°Do you know where we are going?¡±


    He asked, snapping me out of my thoughts.


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand what is on the map.¡± Sin pointed at the paper I held in my hand.


    He couldn¡¯t and not even the expert map reader would know how to read it.


    Except the person was a witch.


    I unfold the map and set it on the ground of the forest we were in.


    ¡°Ostendo,¡± I mumbled, and I red at the yellow light shing on it.


    ¡°I know.¡± I said to him, ¡°The blood moon pack, and it¡¯s still three hours away from here.¡±


    ¡°And I don¡¯t think you¡¯dst three hours walking to that ce.¡± Sin retorted.


    ¡°Oh, I don¡¯t intend to walk.¡± I beamed and whistled.


    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± Sin asked as the sound of hooves infiltrated the air.


    A smile yed on my lips, and I nodded toward arge mare that was sprinting towards us.


    Sin¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°How did you do that?¡±


    ¡°I trained.¡±


    Since I started having issues with him and when I got picked as the chosen one, I had trained with the mare Sin gave to me.


    I read from somewhere that animals oftenmunicate with humans. I never hear animals¡¯ voices, but I was certain she understood me when I spoke.


    ¡°Is mineing as well?¡±


    ¡°We can share one.¡± I let out before I could stop myself. I bit my lip and red at the ground.


    ¡°I thought you were avoiding doing anything with me. What does this mean?¡± Sin questioned.


    He stood in front of me and tilted my chin up. ¡°Tell me, Artemisia.¡±N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    ¡°It means nothing. It is business.¡±


    ¡°Stop being childish.¡± Sin chided. ¡°Just forgive me already and let everything go back to normal.¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t tell me what to do.¡± I scowled.


    Sin shrugged and helped me up on the mare before he climbed behind me.


    I let him take the reins to allow me to navigate the map with me.


    I didn¡¯t know how long we rode, but the mare stopped at arge tree.


    I guess the mare was exhausted, and it was our cue to rest. My eyes flickered upwards. The sun wasing up, and I wondered what the time was.


    We needed to get to the pack house as soon as we could.


    I didn¡¯t want to go during the nighttime as they had warned us the pack draw up power from the moon they had stolen. It was during the nighttime the moon was supposed to shine its brightest.


    ¡°Do you think it¡¯s a good idea for us to rest?¡± I asked.


    Sin nodded and helped me down. ¡°Of course, thest thing I need is for you to copse after exerting too much pressure on your body.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t say I was tired.¡±


    ¡°We need to rest, Artemisia.¡± Sin urged. ¡°We don¡¯t even know if we¡¯d be able to get the moon today. We need our strength and I am certain the others have stopped somewhere, too.¡±


    I nodded after much deliberation, giving in to his suggestion.

 Eighty-six

    SIN


    We were in the Blood Moon pack, but no one had noticed anything. I sensed Laurent, and the others were a short distance from where Artemisia and I were hiding.


    ¡®Wait for my call.¡¯ I sent a mind link and received chorus feedback in return.


    I heaved a breath and stared at Artemisia at my side. She fiddled with the chain she donned and attempted a smile on her face.


    She was frightened. I felt it, even from her sweaty palms and the way her eyes flitted around.


    She was freaking nervous. I wished I could pick her up and take her back home.


    But then, it needed to be done.


    I took her palms in mine and tucked a strand of her hair beneath her ears.


    I was relieved she didn¡¯t p my hand away.


    ¡°You¡¯ll be fine,¡± I said, staring into her eyes. ¡°Everyone would be¡­¡±


    ¡°How about you?¡± She asked, cutting me off.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me.¡± I chuckled. ¡°I don¡¯t mind dying for you.¡±


    She red at me, and her fingers flick my temple.


    ¡°What was that for?¡±


    ¡®We are in the enemy zone and all you can do is act mushy with your wife?!¡¯ Laurent tutted through the mind link.


    ¡°Shut up, Laurent,¡± I mumbled underneath my breath, and disconnected the link before turning to Artemisia.


    ¡°Don¡¯t say that,¡± Artemisia responded.


    ¡°Why not?¡± I asked. ¡°At least that will make you happy. And you won¡¯t have to see my face again.¡±


    As I was about to stand, Artemisia clutched my hand.


    ¡°Wait,¡± she muttered. ¡°I didn¡¯t forgive you yet doesn¡¯t mean I won¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°And stop saying that. It makes me want to lock you down in the basement and punish you until you can¡¯t walk anymore¡­¡±


    ¡°Kinky, I never knew you were into something like that.¡± I chuckled. ¡°But then, I¡¯d love to be the one doing that to you.¡±


    ¡°Sin¡­¡± A blush appeared on her cheeks and she scowled at me. ¡°You are impossible.¡±


    ¡°You made me into that, darling. The silly Sin, the cool Sin and the dangerous Sin. I can be all for you.¡± My hand cupped her face.


    I didn¡¯t know what I was doing. But I feltpelled to do so, and it was heart-warming to know she¡¯d forgive me soon.


    I felt a weight lifted off my shoulder and I watched as she suckled on my thumb.


    ¡°Shit, that¡¯s hot!¡± I grunted, and my hand shot out to grip her, but she swatted my hand away before I could.


    ¡°I just want you to be Sin. And we are in the enemy area,¡± she reminded me as my hand travelled to her backside.


    ¡°Sure, we are,¡± I grumbled, slightly disappointed.


    I didn¡¯t know how long we were hiding, but when my wolf, Ager, growled, I sent a mind link to everyone, and we rushed out.


    I mean the werewolves of the Blue Moon Pack, leaving the witches behind to do their thing.


    My body rammed into a guard as he attempted to dart into the enormous building. I yanked him backwards and shoved my hand into his heart, ripping it out.


    I grimaced, staring at the blood dripping from my hand before running into the hall.


    Then I heard the warning bells sounding, but I ignored them whilst gazing at the people before me.


    Dozens of werewolves were in the hall, and I bared my teeth at them.


    I noticed some had transformed, whilst the others were in their human form.


    ¡°I just need to take them out without thinking¡­¡± I said to myself.


    I glimpsed the fear in their eyes. That was what I never did. Even if intimidated by an opponent, I never showed my fear, as it could lead to my defeat.


    I hadn¡¯t taken a step from where I was, but they were already frightened of me. I believe they should be, as I was dangerous if I wanted to be.


    The werewolves staggered backwards as I walked toward them.


    And one who seemed like he was the leader of the guards yelled, ¡°What are you waiting for? He¡¯s the only one here!¡±


    ¡°I guess you are mistaken.¡±


    I swirled, and my eyes collided with Laurent¡¯s. He darted forward and grasped a werewolf without thinking.


    He plucked out the heart and decapitated his head with the dagger with him.


    ¡°I am known as the wicked Stone.¡± He said, his eyes glowing golden.


    I remembered the nickname. And Allison gave it to him until everyone in the pack called him that, but not in his presence.


    Wicked Stone was one of the many nicknames Laurent had.


    Whilst in grade 7, Laurent had done his usual taunting and had gone on to Alisson, who was ying with her doll.


    He gripped the doll and gave it several spankings, battering the body. And then he acted innocent when she asked him.


    Again, I believe it was what he often does to me, trying topete with me at all times, that made Alisson give him that name as well.


    ¡°What are you waiting for, brother?¡± Laurent snapped me out of my thoughts.


    I didn¡¯t know hearing brother from him could sound so endearing, knowing the person he was.


    I pushed aside the thought and hurried to him.


    ¡°Let¡¯s take these fools off.¡± Laurent asserted.


    ¡°I¡¯ll join in as well.¡±


    I heaved a breath as Alisson burst through the door. She was with M and the rest of the pack.Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Perhaps they had defeated everyone outside.


    The smile on my face disappeared as I searched for Artemisia.


    ¡°Where is she?¡± I asked.


    Panic surged through me and I attempted to step away from the circle surrounding Laurent and me, but he gripped me.


    ¡°Where the fuck is Artemisia!¡± I roared.


    ¡°I am here.¡± She said and immediately, I calmed.

 Eighty-seven

    SIN


    As I had said, Artemisia was one of the factors keeping me alive.


    If not for her, I was certain I could have died.


    Not seeing her at that moment felt as though I was in the middle of a sea¡­ Searching relentlessly for something I believed I wouldn¡¯t see.


    When I heard her voice, my wolf was the first to calm. And I followed suit.


    ¡°I am okay.¡± She shed me a smile.


    The smile didn¡¯t reach her face, but I didn¡¯t look further to ask, as I believed she was with the other witches.


    Again, we were still in disagreement. She smiled at me genuinely sometimes and the other time; it felt as though she¡¯d rather see me in pain.


    When the number of werewolves in the hall increased, I gazed at Laurent. ¡°You need to take care of things. I need to find their Alpha.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll follow you.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll be fine,¡± I said. ¡°Watch Artemisia.¡±


    Laurent nodded and mumbled, ¡°Be safe.¡±


    I knew before I didn¡¯t want Laurent near Artemisia or even to breathe the same air as she does.


    But then, I was certain if anything happened to me this instant, he¡¯d be given the rein of things and who knows, he might possess her as well.


    I had seen the way they interacted with each other. Sometimes it enraged me, as they were too close to my liking. But then, I was aware Artemisia needed friends and acting like the possessive husband I was might get overwhelming for her.


    I nudged the door to the ce I assumed to be the throne room and slipped into it.


    I wandered around and halted as I heard an echoing p, followed by a deep voice.


    ¡°Well, well, well, what do we have here?¡±


    ¡°Sinir Stone, or Should I say, Alpha Sinir?¡±


    I red as the owner of the voice surfaced.


    ¡°Is that what you came for?¡± He nodded towards what seemed to be the moon.


    It was huge and covered almost the whole room. I didn¡¯t know how the structure had not copsed yet. And I believed the room was immensely wide to have contained it, or maybe a spell made the room able to hold it.


    ¡°How about youe and get it?¡± An amused grin yed on his lips.


    I darted forward and stopped again as a little girl appeared in front of me.


    ¡°Not so fast,¡± she scowled and yelled, ¡°Sopor!¡±


    ¡°Incido!¡±


    I swirled as Artemisia appeared at my back.


    I had never been happy to see Artemisia until now.


    A few seconds ago, I had imagined myself dying and Laurent taking over everything, but now she was here, beside me.


    I guess that was the only hope I needed to survive whatever we might face in this room.


    ¡°And oh, his lovely Luna.¡± Heughed.


    ¡°We just want the f**king moon.¡± Artemisia began. ¡°And we¡¯ll be out of your hair.¡±


    ¡°You bitch!¡± The little girl said as soon as she regained herself. ¡°How dare you attack me?!¡±


    ¡°You literally were about to attack my mate,¡± Artemisia said.


    I let a small smile y on my lips before turning to Artemisia.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s a little dangerous to be here with me?¡±


    ¡°You should be happy I came here on time, else you¡¯d have disintegrated.¡± She glowered.


    I shrugged. I didn¡¯t want to know what it means to disintegrate when shot with a witch spell, but I was certain it wouldn¡¯t be good.


    ¡°I am d you are here,¡± I said, squeezing the hand she extended to me. ¡°At least I don¡¯t have to worry about how you are doing.¡±


    Artemisia nodded and looked into my eyes. ¡°We can talk about thister. Now, we need to take out these people and take back the moon.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± I smiled. ¡°And please, be careful!¡±


    I hollered as she darted towards the girl.


    Artemisia gave me a thumbs up, and I heaved a sigh before gazing back at the man in front of me.


    ¡°Now, where were we?¡± He asked with a tilt of his brows.


    He slid down from where he sat and swaggered towards me.


    His hand was in the pocket of the leather pant he donned, and a smirk yed on his thin lips.


    His Grecian nose wrinkled, and he yanked off the ck cape he donned before whooshing to me.


    I groaned as he rammed into me.


    He startled me.


    Maybe because part of my attention was on Artemisia.


    I was alert and ready to do anything if something happened to her.


    I was aware she could take care of herself, but that didn¡¯t stop me from worrying.


    ¡°Your eyes should be on your opponent.¡± He said, kicking my gut.


    I wheezed and crouched to the ground, ring.


    I believe I could change now.


    At least I was close to the moon and I could feel its power.


    But then, I was too weak. I didn¡¯t know how. It felt as though there was something in the room that weakens me.


    My eyes glided to Artemisia and then to the man in front of me.


    ¡°I thought that the goddesses who sent you here will save you!¡±


    I could do this, I said to myself whilst attempting to stand to my feet.


    But for some reason, I couldn¡¯t.


    I was f**king useless. I know that now. And Laurent was right.


    I was a freaking weakling.


    I was sure if he had been the one here, he¡¯d have done a better job.


    ¡°Yes, I like those thoughts.¡± He cackled, and his hand closed around my throat.Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°No!¡± I gasped out.


    From the corner of my eyes, I saw Artemisia¡¯s hair being pulled by the girl.


    ¡°My mate¡­¡± I mumbled. ¡°Artemisia¡­¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s as weak as you are.¡± He said.


    ¡°Don¡¯t give in to whatever he is saying, Sin! He¡¯s trying to get to you. Don¡¯t let him do that.¡±


    ¡°Artemisia,¡± I mumbled. My eyes bulged as his hands tightened around my neck.


    They dimmed, and I fought so hard to grasp his hand. But he was just too strong.


    I believe it was the end for me.


    If only Artemisia had forgiven me, I would die a happy death.


    Thest thing I heard was a yell from Artemisia until my eyes shutpletely.

 Eighty-eight

    ARTEMISIA POV


    I attempted to follow Sin as I glimpsed him running into the building, but M tugged me back and insisted we did a barrier spell in the vicinity


    No one would get out and no one woulde in as well if we did.


    I believe it was the perfect n, seeing as some of our members were down. Yet, we still stood strong.


    I noticed the pack we were trying to fight off had transformed.


    They could do so, and I reckoned it was because the moon was with them.


    Unlike the pack, I was in.


    And I feel as though they had that advantage on us as well.


    They seemed stronger and more energetic.


    I sighted some werewolves in our pack panting whilst some were down and didn¡¯t bother standing up.


    But we tried our best. With the help of Laurent and Allison also, the witches and the Blood Moon pack werewolves outside were down.


    ¡°The hall is next. The Alpha is in there!¡± Laurent yelled, darting in without waiting for a response.


    It wasn¡¯t the first time I had seen him doing something impulsively. It was the first time he was helping Sin without thinking too much about it.


    I believed despite their siblings¡¯ rivalry; he loved his brother and wouldn¡¯t let any harme his way.


    I flinched as I felt a hand on mine. My eyes turned to M, and she smiled sheepishly.


    ¡°We need to go in there as well. We need to help them.¡±


    I nodded. ¡°We are part of the pack, so it is our job as witches to help them.¡±


    M and I held hands whilst the other witches followed suit.


    As we stepped towards the building, we created barriers on each spot, shutting out loopholes to not allow any escape.


    I was certain a witch was as well in the building because it took us a while to break the protective spell that was ced as well before we infiltrated the building.


    They had expected us, but I guess we acted smarter.


    ¡°Where is Artemisia?!¡±


    I heard Sin yell at Allison.


    ¡°I am here,¡± I said, making eye contact with him as I tried to navigate through the crowd.


    I saw him heave a breath, and I mouthed, ¡®I am alright¡¯ as he kept searching my face.


    The battle went on almost immediately and I yanked off the dagger from the sheath as I withdrew it from the pocket of the cargo pant I donned.


    I elbowed a werewolf, I sensed, trying to sneak up on me and slit his throat.


    I grimaced as blood gushed out of the cut I made and gagged.


    ¡°Disgusting.¡± I twisted my face and wrinkled my nose as he fell to the ground.


    ¡°Watch out!¡±


    I heard M yell out, and I turned, but it was a bit toote.


    However, before he could m into me, Alisson intercepted him midway.


    She clutched his head, sank her teeth through his neck and bit it until she severed his head.


    She shed a bloody smile my way and shrugged as I gagged once more.


    I turned my attention back to where I saw Sin, but he wasn¡¯t there.


    Only Laurent and Alisson had resumed her position with him.


    ¡°Where is Sin?¡± I asked Julie as she sidled to my side.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± She mumbled, punching the man fighting with her in the nose.


    She winced and assessed her hand. ¡°Shit, that hurts!¡±


    ¡°I saw him running in that direction, though. I guess the biggest fry is that way,¡± she added, perhaps sensing my worry.


    ¡°Thanks,¡± I mumbled and sprinted out of the hall without having a dagger plunged into me or a werewolf tearing my limb.


    I turned the first corner I saw and came to arge medieval door.


    I did the handle and noticed it was locked.


    I tried to kick the door, but it was no use. It seemed like a magical spell had been used to shut it.


    I sensed Sin was in the room and I needed to get to him as soon as I could.


    ¡°Resigno,¡± The door opened, and I slipped into the room.


    I was d I came on time as a girl about my age or younger jumped to the centre of the room.


    I saw her eyes sh golden, and I realised what she was about to do.


    ¡°Sopor,¡±


    ¡°Incido,¡± I yelled, countering the spell she wanted to shoot at Sin.


    I red at her and turned my gaze to Sin.


    ¡°And oh, his lovely Luna.¡±


    The man I assumed was the Alpha of the pack and the person we were fighting off chuckled.


    He was a tall man. I had thought the person we were going to meet would be at least 6ft and some inches, but the man I was staring at was a giant.


    I couldn¡¯t stare into his face for too long, as it kept changing from one form to another.


    At first, he looked like a normal man with a chiselled face and prominent cheekbones, whilst another time he was looking like a wolf.


    I believed the more I nced at him, the more he changed into something else.


    So, I deterred my gaze from him.


    ¡°We just want the f**king moon.¡± I gritted my teeth, ¡°And we¡¯ll be out of your hair.¡±


    I believe he was trying to y mind games with us, and I didn¡¯t want that.


    ¡°You bitch!¡± My attention shifted back to the girl, and she grunted from where she sat on the floor. ¡°How dare you attack me?!¡±


    ¡°You literally were about to attack my mate.¡± I retorted and saw a small smile ying on his lips.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s a little dangerous to be here with me?¡± Sin asked me.


    ¡°You should be happy I came here on time, else you¡¯d have disintegrated.¡± I scowled.


    He was always putting himself in danger. I wonder if he thinks sometimes before he does anything.


    He shrugged and shook his head. I extended my hand toward him.


    I didn¡¯t know what that was for. But I believed it was to support each other. I don¡¯t know who was going to leave here alive, but we needed to try our best to stay alive.


    The goddess had done their part in the prophecy. They had helped me in one way and the other.


    Goddess Trivia had helped me train to be better and even given me some special spells.


    Spells only I knew of. The goddess Artemis revealed a lot of things to me through dreams as well.


    Even though it was annoying seeing her all the time. And it was with her help I was able to obtain the map with me.


    Now, it was left to us. Sin and I, the rest of the pack, to defeat the enemy.


    ¡°I am d you are here.¡± Sin mumbled, squeezing my hand. ¡°At least I don¡¯t have to worry about how you are doing.¡±


    I nodded and looked into his eyes. ¡°We can talk about thister. Now, we need to take out these people and take back the moon.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± He smiled. ¡°And please, be careful!¡±


    He hollered at me as I darted towards the girl.


    I gave him a thumbs up, my eyes not leaving the girl as she stood to her feet.


    ¡°You think you can take me on?¡± She asked. Her eyes twitched and she let out a peal ofughter.


    ¡°I know I can,¡± I responded.


    The girl mumbled and set a fireball my way, but I dodged it and let it hit the wall.


    ¡°Ventus,¡± I mumbled, sending her flying backwards.


    ¡°Bitch!¡± she shrieked and stood again. ¡°I¡¯ll make you suffer.¡±


    I snorted and looked back at Sin. My brows creased as I saw the Alpha of Blood Moon pack gripping his neck. I wanted to dart towards him, but I halted, clutching my side.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    ¡°Dolor.¡± She said, taking me by surprise.


    I winced and wheezed. ¡°What the hell was that?¡±


    ¡°That is one of my ultimate spells, and you can¡¯t get out of it.¡± The girl came forward and yanked my hair.


    I wanted to stand on my feet, but I couldn¡¯t. I was in so much pain. More than I could exin.


    ¡°Both of you are weak.¡± I heard the Alpha say, before kicking Sin.


    ¡°Sin¡­¡± I gritted my teeth whilst sensing his pain.


    I believe he could feel mine as well since we were mates.


    The girl pulled harder on my hair and I yelped in pain.


    If only I could draw some powers for Sin from the moon¡­


    For some reason, Sin was weak. He should be stronger since he was close to the moon. It was the opposite.


    Sin was the strongest werewolf I had evere across. He never gave up and always empowered himself to face off even the strongest werewolf


    But here was, cowering in the presence of the Alpha and about giving up as well.


    ¡®Concentrate on the moon¡­¡¯


    My breath hitched in my throat as I heard a soft voice.


    It was the goddess Trivia. My eyes flickered around the room in search of her, even if I could see her shadow.


    I saw nothing, only the rustling of curtains.


    ¡°She is here,¡± I mumbled to myself. The rustling of curtains indicated she was trying to help me again.


    My eyes fixated on the moon and, for a long time, nothing happened.


    I was about to give up when I saw something sh.


    I stretched forth my hands and gritted my teeth, ¡°Goddess Hecate, grant me this strength and empower Sin to defeat the enemy. Even if it is thest power, I can ever have. I¡¯ll be happy to die instead of him, Imperium!¡±


    I drew the light with all the strength left in me and shot it at Sin.


    Hearing him growl was thest thing before I copsed.

 Eighty-nine

    ARTEMISIA


    ¡®It¡¯s not time for you to die yet.¡¯


    I turned, shielding my eyes from the bright light.


    ¡°Goddess Trivia?!¡± I asked and blinked as she appeared before me.


    Unlike the first time I had seen her, she was wearing a cape and her hair was concealed. But she still held her torch, and the polecat and she-dog were still at her side.


    ¡°I died?¡±


    Panic surged through me as her ck eyes twinkled. I turned around, but didn¡¯t see Sin or the people we had been fighting.


    ¡°What is going on? Am I dead?!¡± I asked once more, but all I got in return was a smile.


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t say you are dead, more like say you are unconscious.¡±


    ¡°Where is Sin?¡± I asked again, and Goddess Trivia snapped her hand in front of me.


    ¡®See him¡­¡¯


    I bit my lips as I glimpsed Sin in the crystal ball I was staring at.


    He didn¡¯t look like he would die soon. Heck, he seemed revitalized and, by coincidence, he had transformed into his wolf form.


    He should not be able to shift. How did that happen?


    ¡®You helped him, child. They cursed him from the onset, although he could transform at that time. He was still living with the curse, hoping that someday, his mate would change it.¡¯


    ¡°I know that.¡± I said, remembering everything he had told me. ¡°What I want to know is how he could transform.¡±


    ¡°By bringing the moon back, you reversed his curse and brought out his desire, which was to protect the people he loved. It is what he needed the most. That is why it is said in the prophecy that only his mate could bring that out. And you did.¡±


    I heaved a breath. I understood everything she was saying, but it was too much to take in. My head felt as though it would explode, and I gazed at her.


    ¡°The moon is back in its usual position?¡±


    Goddess Trivia nodded. The image on the crystal shifted, and I saw the moon in the sky, shining brightly once more.


    I didn¡¯t know how it got there, but I was certain it was with the help of Goddess Trivia and Artemis.


    ¡®You need to go back now, child. Defeat the enemy and get your happiness back.¡¯ Trivia nodded.


    I didn¡¯t get the chance to respond to her as she nudged me with her staff.


    I gasped, jerking awake.


    My eyes widened, and I looked around the hall.


    Sin was still fighting, and the girl was above me. I didn¡¯t know what she was doing to me, and I didn¡¯t want to.


    All that was in my mind was to kill her.


    ¡°Impossible!¡± she yelled, staggering back. ¡°How are you alive?!¡±


    ¡°I sense foul y here!¡±


    ¡°Perhaps being more attentive would do you a lot more good.¡± I sassed.


    ¡°I won¡¯t spare you, bitch. I am going to feed your head to the vulture!¡±


    ************


    SIN POV


    Artemisia was down, but I didn¡¯t die. I don¡¯t know how. I knew I heard her chanting some things of some sort and hadn¡¯t thought of it.


    My eyes drifted to my hand, power surged through my veins, and I stood to my feet.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    I stumbled, but I was fine.


    ¡°That slut.¡± The Alpha gritted his teeth. ¡°I was winning for some second, and she freaking brought you back.¡±


    I didn¡¯t know what length Artemisia went to bring me back, but I was grateful to her.


    From the corner of my eyes, I saw the girl mming her leg into Artemisia¡¯s stomach. The urge to dart to her and yank her heart out infiltrated my mind.


    But I controlled myself. I controlled my emotions before they got the best of me.


    Again, I was with two opponents, a witch who I believed wouldn¡¯t hesitate to shoot spells at me. Artemisia wouldn¡¯t be able to ward it off since she was unconscious and another opponent I didn¡¯t know about his species.


    I had thought him to be a werewolf at first, but he was more than that.


    Perhaps he was a hybrid. I had perceived his scent. I could smell him being a werewolf. Also, a vampire, I presumed. He was fast, but faster than normal, since he was a hybrid.


    He sped towards me and attempted to kick me, but I dodged the iing blow and elbowed him.


    Gasping, his hand gripped his nose


    ¡°You idiot, you broke my nose!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think you should care about that. You can always rece it.¡± I said, cracking my knuckles, ¡°And if I were you, I¡¯d care about what would happen to me in this instance.¡±


    ¡°I beat you earlier, and I¡¯d do it again. I don¡¯t care what the bitch did to bring you back, but just know you are going down like her.¡±


    ¡°She is not a bitch!¡± I thundered. Then crouched to the ground as the sudden urge to transform filled me. My muscles popped with each howl I made, and my bones broke.


    I groaned in pain and a few secondster; I had transformed into my wolf form.


    A dark brown wolf.


    My eyes darkened as I gazed at the Alpha. He assumed the same position I did and shift as well.


    ¡°Don¡¯t think you are the only one who can do that.¡± He grunted.


    His wolf was a grey one.


    From the corner of my eyes, Artemisia jerked awake. I let out a sigh of relief. She wasn¡¯t dead.


    She was alive.


    The Alpha whooshed to me, and my eyes flickered to Artemisia onest time before I did the same.


    ***********


    ARTEMISIA


    ¡°It¡¯s game over for you, bitch,¡± I said, gripping her hand as she was about to cast a spell, and I ced her in a headlock.


    I was d I learnt tobat with my hands and dagger. It came in handy more than I expected.


    ¡°Let go of me!¡± She yelled.


    ¡°Torpor.¡± I mumbled before snapping her neck.


    I let go of her and staggered back. Then I leaned on a pir in the room as my head reeled.


    ¡°Dumb whore.¡± I groaned, watching her lifeless eyes stared at nothing.


    I was not sorry I killed her. She could have done the same to me.


    And she wouldn¡¯t have even pitied me.


    My attention turned back to Sin as I heard a whimper.


    A grey wolf, which I believed to be the Alpha, was atop him.


    I stood to my feet and locked eyes with him.


    My hands stretched, and I thought of pain, suffering, and all sorts of things.


    The grey wolf staggered backwards, and I yelled, ¡°Ignis!¡±


    Fire surrounded him, trapping him


    Sin gazed at me, unsure of what was happening.


    ¡°I will take care of him,¡± I said, stepping forward.


    ¡°We do that together.¡±


    I heard Sin¡¯s voice in my mind, and I smiled. He was still in his wolf form.


    He stepped into the circle I made and fought with the grey wolf whilst I encouraged him with some spells.


    Sin leapt on him as the grey wolf soared in the air towards me.


    With his ws pulled out, Sin shoved his forepaw into the grey wolf¡¯s chest and yanked out his heart.


    ¡°Dpose,¡± I mumbled.


    Immediately, he dposed.


    I staggered backwards, having lost too much strength, as I used some spells I shouldn¡¯t have.


    Sin caught me, and I sighed, smiling up at him.


    The grey wolf was strong, but in the end, we came out victorious.


    We took the moon back. Sin didn¡¯t die, and I didn¡¯t die as well.


    That could only mean a beautiful life ahead of us.

 Ninety

    ARTEMISIA


    A smile spread out on my face as my mind drifted to Sin.


    It was a week after the battle with the Blood Moon Pack.


    And a huge celebration for us since the werewolves had been suffering for a long time and Sin¡¯s curse got broken as well.


    I was d everything had turned out well.


    We had been attempting to work out everything that happened between us, and it was going well.


    Although we rarely slept in the same room, I wouldn¡¯t object if he came to me.


    It was Sin who suggested we sleep separately thest time I saw him, and I assumed he was trying to take everything slow. As he had said, and didn¡¯t want to overwhelm me.


    I climbed down from the bed and walked towards the wardrobe.


    I grasped the nightie Julie and Allison had picked out for me when we went shopping.


    Seeing it now, I blushed as I thought of all the naughty things that had both said.


    I slipped into thecy thigh-length nightie before I changed my mind and slipped into my robe


    Thest thing I needed was to run into Laurent on the way to Sin¡¯s room, or even his mom.


    It would be mortifying if they saw me wearing a slutty outfit. Perhaps not to Sin¡¯s mother, as she had been rmending we try again for a baby.


    And for Laurent, I wasn¡¯t ready to hear theme and flirty jokes he often said.


    Again, running into Allison and Julie was another thing.


    I had lied about not visiting Sin tonight, as I didn¡¯t want them to ask me for the details of how the night went.


    I breathed out and used the strawberry spray Sin loved on my body, and I ruffled my hair and applied some lip gloss on my dry lips. To give me a sexy look, I presume.


    But I didn¡¯t think I was anywhere close to it.


    To me, I look like I was trying too hard to be noticed.


    I shrugged and slipped out of the room before having a second thought.


    I was going to forgive him tonight, aside from the other motive in my mind. Likewise, I had made him wait long enough.


    I furrowed my brows as I neared his door. The door was ajar.


    Perhaps he was expecting me already. Maybe Allison and Julie had told him I wasing.


    ¡°Those big mouths,¡± I grimaced.


    I wanted it as a surprise, yet they had ruined it.


    Or not.


    My nose crinkled as I got closer. I perceived a more feminine scent next to the door.


    It smells like Emma.


    It was weird. I didn¡¯t know many people that used a citrusy scent, and Emma was the only one close by.


    But had she been in here?


    ¡°No,¡± I said to myself, shaking off the thought.


    I heaved a breath and nudged the door open, attempting to slip in unnoticed.


    I staggered backwards as I glimpsed Sin and Emma in apromising position.


    She was on top of him, and her lipstick was smudged. The top button of the blouse she wore undone, and her growing breasts seemed as though they would spill out.


    Sin and Emma?


    My head spun as I tried to grasp what I had just seen.


    It couldn¡¯t be real. I pinched myself, but I felt the pain.


    It wasn¡¯t a dream; it was real.


    ¡°It¡¯s not what you think!¡± Sin said, shoving Emma off him. ¡°I can exin.¡±


    I shook my head and took two steps to the door.


    ¡°Don¡¯t!¡± I choked out.


    ¡°Artemisia, please, nothing happened I promised!¡±


    I didn¡¯t wait for whatever he wanted to say.


    It was a lie. Everything had been a lie. Sin lied to me.Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    He was still sleeping with Emma behind my back, and here I was foolishly thinking of forgiving him!


    How na?ve was I?!


    Sin took another step toward me, and I did the first thing my brain said to me.


    Run!


    I darted out of the room and down the hall.


    I ran out of the enormous gate of the pce, not bothering to take my mare with me.


    He had betrayed me again.


    I shouldn¡¯t have trusted him, I berated myself as I ran.


    I didn¡¯t know where I was going, but I kept going until my leg gave way.


    Furthermore, I copsed in the middle of the forest and sucked in a breath.


    ¡°How dare he? What did I do to deserve such?!¡±


    I gazed up at the bright moon and sobbed. Tears clouded my vision, and I winced as my heart constricted.


    It ached, it aches so much. I wish I could pull out my heart to feel nothing, but it seemed impossible.


    I had saved his ass. Not only that, but I had broken his curse.


    Heck, I helped him in so many ways, but all I got was my heart broken over again.


    Emma.


    Hatred surged through me as the name surfaced in my mind.


    Now, I believed they sent her to destroy me. She was my doom, and I wish I had taught her a lesson before leaving.


    I wish I had made her feel the same pain I was feeling.


    ¡°Goodness, this hurt so much.¡± I whimpered.


    I stayed in the position I was in for a while, and then I realized I was far into the forest as I stood up to navigate my way around.


    It was dark, but I could make out the swaying of trees. Yet, I didn¡¯t know my way back, as I hadn¡¯te this far before.


    I had freaking lost myself.


    I wonder if I should me Sin for what he had done, or myself for running out with the little opportunity I got.


    Shivering, I wrapped my arms around myself.


    A low growl sounded, and my heartbeat quickened.


    I turned, and the leaves rustled, and something leapt out.


    Not something as I thought.


    Rather, a freaking werewolf leapt out.


    I was doomed. And I had endangered myself.


    I did the only thing I could at the moment.


    I shrieked and stumbled as it moved to my side.

 Ninety-one

    ARTEMISIA


    ¡°Please, don¡¯t kill me!¡±


    I stretched out my hand in front of me, shutting my eyes.


    My heart palpitated, and my life literally shed before my eyes.


    I bit my bottom lip so hard to stop myself from letting out another scream.


    I imagined how it was going to eat me, disjoint me, and leave my bones on the forest floor to be seen.


    Likewise, I wonder who was going to find me first and goodness, I couldn¡¯t ignore the gloat that appeared on Emma¡¯s face in my imagination.


    And I wanted to kill her more than ever. But I couldn¡¯t. I was going to get killed instead.


    My eyes watered and once again, tears I thought had finished from my eyes poured out.


    I yelped as I sensed the wolf. Its head was close to my hand, and slowly I opened my eyes to peep at it.


    My breathing stilled. I sniffled, and I gazed at the wolf once more.


    The scar by the eyes couldn¡¯t be mistaken. I recalled encountering it thest time.


    Goodness, it was the ck wolf! Perhaps I should have looked at it before yelling.


    I had thought it was an enemy.


    I let my hand caress its dark fur as it moved closer. ¡°You almost gave me a heart attack.¡±


    It tilted its head and whimpered.


    ¡°You could have said something. I thought you were here to kill me.¡± I mumbled.


    It didn¡¯t reply. But then, werewolves don¡¯t talk in their form.


    I hadn¡¯t encountered any, except for Sin.


    I heard him only if I concentrated, and because of the mate bond as well.


    The ck wolf stared at me.


    For a brief second, we gazed at each other, and I wished it could shift into its human form to know him more.


    Maybe he was stuck in the form forever, I don¡¯t know.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    But I was certain of one thing: it didn¡¯t want to transform in front of me.


    There was a shift in the climate. It grew chilly, and I gazed at the moon.


    The shadow behind it wasn¡¯t present any more. It was a full moon, and I stood to my feet.


    I believed werewolves woulde out soon and maybe Sin as well to take me back to the house.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know my way home. I lost myself whilst running out here.¡±


    The werewolf stared at me as if waiting to exin what I meant by that, and I shook my head. ¡°It¡¯s a long story. We can talk another time.¡±


    Or not, I said thest part to myself as I heard another growl.


    This time, arge brown wolf appeared, and it wasn¡¯t Sin. Sin¡¯s colour was darker and far more beautiful.


    The werewolf before us looked as though it had finished feasting on blood and needed more.


    Its grey eyes trained on mine, and I staggered backwards.


    I was going to die after all. The ck wolf didn¡¯t kill me, but this would.


    I was sure of that.


    I couldn¡¯t run, my feet were stuck to the ground. Even if I could run, I wasn¡¯t faster than a werewolf.


    It would catch up with me and tear me apart.


    I stayed in the spot I was in as it drew closer.


    My eyes shut on their own and I attempted to say myst prayer, but the ck wolf sprang in front of me.


    For the first time since I ran away today, I felt relieved. I didn¡¯t know how I sensed it, but I believed it would take care of things.


    SIN POV


    ¡°What do you want?¡± I asked Emma as she stepped into the room.


    ¡°Haven¡¯t you done enough damage in my life?¡±


    She rolled her eyes. ¡°Please, is it because of my doormat of a sister? I am prettier than she is.¡±


    I rolled my eyes at her assertion. Besides, I didn¡¯t think Emma was even close to Artemisia in beauty.


    The goddess blessed Artemisia with it.


    She didn¡¯t know she was even beautiful due to how insecure Emma made her feel all the time.


    Andparing them would not make any sense as well. Artemisia, my mate, was iparable and the best woman I had ever been with.


    ¡°I know you think so, too. How about we get down to business? I think it¡¯s high time you stopped pretending.¡±


    ¡°What pretence? I am your sister¡¯s husband. The least you can do is respect that!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care about her.¡± Emma dismissed with a wave of her hand. ¡°I want you.¡±


    She licked her bottom lips and undid the top button of the blouse she donned.


    I averted my gaze as she sauntered toward me and sigh.


    ¡°You need to leave. I don¡¯t want Artemisiaing here to find you in this room. She is still hurting from what you did thest time and finding it hard to forgive me.¡±


    ¡°What I did?¡± Emma snorted. ¡°I didn¡¯t ask to be impregnated by you! You should have learnt to stick your d**k somewhere else rather than in my vag*na if you weren¡¯t looking for some sort of drama.¡±


    I grasped her hand before I could help myself, ¡°Nothing happened between us, you need to f**king tell the truth!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not my fault you don¡¯t remember what happened!¡± she flung back.


    I tossed her hand away and stepped towards the couch. I covered my face with my hand and groaned.


    Emma frustrates me. I didn¡¯t know why she kept lying about what happened. I wish I had enough evidence. At least, someone to be a witness to believe I wasn¡¯t with the witch.


    ¡°I don¡¯t even care about what happened any more. You just need to leave.¡± My head raised to stare at her.


    Startled, I flinched as she appeared in front of me. I didn¡¯t know when she got to my side, as I was lost in thought.


    ¡°What are you¡­¡±


    Emma shoved me to the couch and straddled me. ¡°Hush, let¡¯s just do this thest time.¡±


    She whispered into my ears.


    Getting over my initial surprise at her appearing in front of me and straddling me, I attempted to shove her off as her face moved in for a kiss.


    At the same time, I tried to be gentle, as I didn¡¯t want to be the reason she lost her stupid pregnancy.


    The door to the room went ajar and Artemisia strode in.


    She stood by the door, her eyes widening and her mouth hanging open.


    ¡°No,¡± she mumbled, shaking her head.


    ¡°It¡¯s not what you think!¡±


    I didn¡¯t know if she heard me or not as I glimpsed the betrayal on her face.


    She shook her head and staggered backwards. I shoved Emma off me and I stood to my feet.


    ¡°I can exin.¡±


    ¡°No¡­¡± I heard her mumble again.


    I attempted to get to Artemisia¡¯s side whilst exining what transpired, but she ran before I could.

 Ninety-two

    SIN


    ¡°Artemisia!¡± I yelled her name but got no response.


    I plucked my robe from the bed and donned it, then turned to Emma. ¡°By the time I get here, I need you to be out of this room. And when I find her, you fucking need to exin to her, it isn¡¯t what she thinks.¡±


    ¡°As if I will waste my time on a useless being like her.¡± Emma rolled her eyes.


    I stalked towards her and yanked her off the couch, ¡°So help me God, Emma, you are Artemisia¡¯s sister or not, one more snide remark from you about her, I am going to freaking punish you!¡±


    ¡°Punish me,¡± Emma murmured. Her voice had gone rtively low, and I wondered if she was trying to act sexy or not.


    It felt disgusting to me.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be loyal to you, Sinir. I am way better than her in the bedroom, you know that.¡± She yelled at my back.


    How had I got involved with her in the first ce?


    I guess I had thought she would be a better option. She was the most annoying human I had ever bedded.


    I barged into the room without knocking. ¡°Artemisia!¡±


    I walked towards the bathroom and ransacked everywhere.


    I yanked my hair in frustration and stepped out.


    And I noticed the door down the hallway was opened. I narrowed my eyes and dashed towards it.


    She had escaped, but how?!


    I walked out and grunted as I heard several howls sounding from a distance away.


    Goodness, out of all the silly things she could have done, going out at the time of the day was what she chose.


    But then, it was my fault. I had caused it, and I couldn¡¯t stop thinking of the betrayal that appeared on her face each time I thought about her.


    I ran around the vicinity for a few minutes and then searched the forest.


    Perhaps she was hiding in there and leaving her might be dangerous.


    As much as she was mad at me, bringing her safely was what I wanted.


    ¡°Artemisia!¡± I yelled over again, but got no response.


    I wrinkled my nose as I perceived her scent. It was faint, but I believed she hade around here.


    I followed the scent with my nose to where she might be, and I prayed she wasn¡¯t hurt.


    **************


    ARTEMISIA


    I groaned as the wind increased. Goosebumps rose on my skin, and my eyes shifted between the ck wolf and the brown one.


    The ck wolf growled as if telling me to run away, as it nudged my leg with its snout. But I didn¡¯t obey.


    I believed I could take out the brown wolf.


    I was a witch, and fighting off the enemies was the thing I lived for.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be fine,¡± I mumbled, my eyes on the brown wolf.


    ¡°I can beat it.¡±


    The ck wolf¡¯s eyes twinkled as if amused by what I had said.


    It definitely was.


    I gritted my teeth and waved my hands in front of the brown wolf. The wind I created flung him backwards.


    ¡°See what I mean?¡±


    The ck wolf nodded, or perhaps I had imagined it, but it stepped backwards.


    I was certain I couldn¡¯t keep flinging the brown wolf¡¯s back with the wind I created.


    It needed to be killed, so I could get out of the forest.


    More howls sounded, and I wondered if there were a lot of werewolvesing my way.


    My eyes collided with the ck wolf to see that it was watching me, and before I could blink, the brown wolf dashed toward me.


    I lurched back and stumbled over a log of wood.


    But I was lucky. I was lucky the ck wolf was with me to fight with it. Else, I was certain I could have been a delightful meal for it.


    The brown wolfnded with a thud on the floor, and I glimpsed a hole in the chest.


    I turned my lips in disgust and turned my gaze away from the horrendous sight.


    Then turned as I felt a hand on my shoulder.


    ¡°What the fucking¡­¡±


    The hand closed over my mouth and my eyes rounded.


    It was a man.


    I didn¡¯t get to see his features, but he had a toned body.


    I was sure of that as he hoisted me and slung me on his strong shoulder, sprinting out of the forest.


    I wanted to scream, to be let down and demand who he was, but I was too startled to do so.


    And I was sure of one thing: it wasn¡¯t just anyone who had picked me up.


    It was the ck wolf. Also, I wonder where he was taking me to.


    SIN POV


    I had been walking in the forest for some while now, and I hadn¡¯t seen Artemisia. Even as her scent infiltrated the air, I couldn¡¯t make out where she was or where she might be hiding.


    ¡°Artemisia!¡±


    I couldn¡¯t count the times I had called her name, but all I received in return was no response.


    I bit my lip and clenched my fist.


    Then halted as I heard a scream. It was faint, and I didn¡¯t think any normal being could hear it except those with enhanced hearing.


    It was Artemisia¡¯s voice.


    She was in danger!


    I sprinted around the forest and came to a dead end.


    My nose wrinkled as it sniffed the air.


    She was here, her scent was here. But she hadn¡¯t been alone.


    I assessed the dead wolf on the floor and kicked its carcass, which was fast deteriorating.


    Someone might have helped her, but seeing how powerful she was, she could pull through by herself.


    Still, I had heard her scream. It didn¡¯t sound like someone who was doing well. It was more like a panic scream.


    I paced around the dark forest and attempted to search for her more, but her scent was fading quickly.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    I grimaced whilst staring at the bright sky.


    I had lost her; I was sure of that. If I hadn¡¯t, where the hell was she?


    I didn¡¯t have an answer to that.


    After a while of futile searching, I walked back home as it started to rain.

 Ninety-three

    SIN POV


    ¡°I have been waiting for you, darling.¡±


    Emma¡¯s voice was the first to wee me as soon as I stepped inside.


    I had told her to leave the room, but she hadn¡¯t.


    Again, I was aware she would never do so, and I didn¡¯t know why I bothered with telling her in the first ce.


    ¡°I asked you not to be here when I returned.¡±


    ¡°But, I wanted to make sure you are doing well. I mean the way you ran out frightened me.¡± Emma said.


    ¡°Have you no shame?¡± I barked.


    ¡°What sham¡­¡±


    ¡°Your sister left, and I can¡¯t even figure out where she is, all you can think of is me bedding you!¡±


    ¡°She¡¯ll do the same if I was in her shoes. So, I do not care about her. It even makes me happier that she will be out of the picture soon.¡± Emma beamed.


    ¡°Leave,¡± I ordered. I flung the door open and gripped her hand, shoving her before doing the lock.


    Emma banged on my door and kept yelling my name. It went on for thirty minutes and I believed she had woken everyone with her scream.


    ¡°Where could she be?¡± I asked myself over again whilst pouring myself a bourbon.


    Oh, gods, Artemisia.


    I slid to the floor as I thought of all the horrible things happening to her. I thought of all that she was going through and all that I had put her through as well.


    My chest tightened, and I winced whilst I huddled in a corner.


    I downed the bourbon and flung the cup to the door.


    My ears twitched as the wine ss shattered and I shut my eyes with my hands as my body trembled.


    I hadn¡¯t felt this intense emotion of misery before. It felt as though it would swallow me whole, and I wanted it to pass.


    I wanted it to vanish.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    However, I was sure that when morninges, it will be worse.


    ***************


    ARTEMISIA POV


    I rolled on the huge bed and let out a moan as the soft nket caressed my skin.


    I hadn¡¯t slept this well in a long time. A smile appeared on my lips and I opened my eyes slowly.


    The first thing my eyes collided with was the pink curtains at the side of the room.


    I jerked awake and clutched my chest as my breath stuck in my throat.


    ¡°Where am I?¡±


    My eyes narrowed as I assessed every inch of the room.


    Then someone stepped into the room.


    ¡°I promised I didn¡¯t abduct you.¡± A man said as he stepped into the room.


    A shirtless sexy man. He had defined abs, messy brown hair, a beautifully chiselled face, and two cute dimples on his cheeks as he smiled.


    I didn¡¯t know why I kept on meeting beautiful men, but I doubt it would end anytime soon.


    I nced at myself and realized I was in a nightie.


    Startled, I gripped the sheer material of the gown, ¡°Who changed me?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t.¡± He answered promptly.


    ¡°Who are you?!¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± He tilted his bushy brows and set the tray with him down. His muscles flexed as he stood to his feet and I sucked in a deep breath.


    I clutched my fingers as they itched to caress his abs, to assess if maybe it was as firm as they appeared.


    I heaved a deep breath as he came to stand in front of me.


    Goodness, his woodsy scent.


    Just like¡­


    I shook my head pushing the thoughts away.


    Out of everything I should be thinking about, I was eyeing a total stranger when my heart just got broken.


    It should be a punishable offence but then, I couldn¡¯t help myself.


    ¡°I saved you.¡± He said.


    ¡°I know you did,¡± I mumbled. ¡°A-are you the ck wolf?¡±


    A smirk appeared on his face. It made him look overly sexy. But not like him.


    Not like Sin.


    For a brief second, my mind wandered to Sin.


    What was he doing?


    Was he looking for me?


    Or he didn¡¯t care?


    I doubted he wouldn¡¯t because I was sure he ran after me.


    He must have been worried.


    Nheless, I was d I was far away. I didn¡¯t know where exactly I was at the moment, but I believed it wasn¡¯t where he could find me easily.


    I could use some time off away from him and all the drama that was happening.


    I nced at the ck wolf once more, I had wanted to see him in his human form. Now that I did, I don¡¯t know how I feel.


    Heck, I shouldn¡¯t feel anything. But somehow, he made me sort of nervous.


    Nervous in a good way.


    ***********


    As soon as I had the meal he brought to me, he let me freshen up, and I felt rxed. Except for the aches I feel at my side.


    But I was convinced it would reduce as well.


    My eyes flickered towards the door as it opened.


    ¡°I think you might want toe out to rx.¡± He said. His lips curved up in a smile.


    I wonder if he smiles all the time because, in his wolf form, he looks less happy.


    More like he was haunted.


    ¡°What are you staring at?¡±


    ¡°Nothing,¡± I said, licking my bottom lip.


    He smiled again. My heart rammed in my chest each time he did that. I didn¡¯t know how, but I felt like I enjoyed seeing him smile.


    ¡°Artemisia¡­¡±


    My eyes rounded as he called my name, I didn¡¯t recall saying so to him.


    I had just seen him fully today and the conversation we hadst night wasn¡¯t even a conversation because I was trying to show him what I could do with my powers.


    Other than that, nothing.


    ¡°You are surprised that I know your name?¡± An amused smile yed on his lips.


    I nodded.


    ¡°You should know I have been with you a lot of times.¡±


    I breathed out. He was right. Sin and Julie had called my name many times whilst I was in the garden whenever I felt he was around.


    But I didn¡¯t know he could hear them until now.


    A blush tinged my cheeks as I remembered all the nonsensical things I said to him.


    I covered my face and shook my head. It was mortifying, and looking at him even made me more embarrassed.


    ¡°You look cute when you blush.¡±


    I looked up at him and red before sighing.


    ¡°I don¡¯t even know your name. Weirdly, the wolf I had been talking to all these while could transform as well, and he could hear me!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s Chase.¡± He said. ¡°That¡¯s my name, and I wanted to shift at the right moment.¡±


    ¡°And yesterday was the right moment.¡± I finished for him.


    Chase nodded and I continued. ¡°How do you even know I was in danger?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a long story, how about we go on a walk?¡±


    ¡°Fine.¡± I mumbled, ¡°You need to leave because I need to change¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll leave.¡± He said, walking to the door, ¡°I am not a pervert.¡±


    I rolled my eyes at his back and plopped on the bed as soon as he left.

 Ninety-four

    ARTEMISIA


    We had been walking for a while. I didn¡¯t know where he was taking me, but I knew he was not going to kill me.


    I furrowed my brows as we got to arge rock. Chase helped me climb it, and he did the same.


    ¡°What are we doing here?¡± I asked, looking around.


    ¡°To talk.¡± He said.


    ¡°On the rock?¡± I tilted my brows. ¡°We could literally do that in the bedroom.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want anyone eavesdropping.¡±


    I nodded in understanding. It was only a day before I arrived here, but it seemed I knew everything about this little town.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    I believed when he said they¡¯d eavesdrop on the conversation because everyone we¡¯ve passed today wanted to know if I was his girl or not.


    At one point, I felt embarrassed for him. I didn¡¯t know why. But maybe because the responsibility of being the Alpha of a pack and the pressure of finding the right woman was too much for him.


    Just like Sin.


    They seemed alike in everything.


    I flinched as he touched my hand.


    ¡°You are not paying attention.¡±


    ¡°Sorry, I mumbled.¡±


    ¡°What are you thinking about?¡±


    ¡°Nothing,¡± I said. I wasn¡¯t ready to tell anyone the reason I left home because if I told him I was thinking about Sin, I was sure he¡¯d want the full details.


    It was better to leave some things not said.


    His eyes stayed on mine for a while, and he shrugged, ¡°This is my favourite ce.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s lovely,¡± I mumbled. I watched as he found a better spot where we could sit. After making myselffortable, I took the opportunity to look around.


    I could see why he said the ce was his favourite.


    It was calm. The view from where we were sitting fascinated me and I could see the waves crashing on sea stacks.


    I didn¡¯t know the sea was near, but I had smelt it.


    A small smile appeared on my face as the wind blew my hair around me until Chase gripped it.


    Not too tight for me to wince, but it was firm.


    ¡°Is it disturbing you? I am sorry, I should have arranged it beforeing out. I wanted to¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± he chuckled. ¡°I am good at styling hair. You should have let me know earlier you were confused about it.¡±


    I shook my head, but he grabbed my shoulder.


    ¡°Stay still.¡± He said, and I did.


    I watched his face as he did my hair in a messy bun; I believed.


    He seemed concentrated on it and didn¡¯t notice I was watching him the whole time.


    Or maybe he did and didn¡¯t want me to feel awkward about it when he caught me.


    ¡°All done.¡± He said.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± My hand went to pat it, but he swatted it away.


    ¡°You look perfect.¡± He sighed. ¡°Any man would be lucky to have you.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m married.¡± I blurted, showing him the golden ring on my finger.


    I winced as he raised his brow, and I shook my head.


    Was I giving him the wrong signal?


    I didn¡¯t think so. I hadn¡¯t told him I was interested in him, and we just met.


    It¡¯d look even insane if I was sending signals to him.


    ¡°You are overthinking again.¡± His hand smoothed my brows, and I furrowed them again.


    ¡°I know you are married,¡± Chase said after a while.


    ¡°Oh,¡± I mumbled. I bit my lips and averted my gaze.


    ¡°I¡­¡±


    ¡°Tell me about yourself.¡± I cut him off, trying to avoid any awkward conversation about me.


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing much about me.¡± Chase shut his eyes for a while and opened them.


    ¡°Just tell the little things about you. I am curious to know.¡± I urged. Then, I nudged his shoulder, ¡°It can¡¯t be that bad?¡±


    ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll tell you, but don¡¯t hate me,¡± He said, making me giggle.


    Even though it wasn¡¯t funny, I couldn¡¯t help it. At least he was willing to tell me about him and not make me wait.


    ***********


    ¡°Well, I am the Alpha of the Moonstone Pack.¡±


    ¡°I know that,¡± I said.


    ¡°I¡¯m Chase and the only child of my parents. So I inherited everything as soon as they died.¡±


    I rolled my eyes as he went on and on about irrelevant things. Things. I was sure he¡¯d tell me without even asking him.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you think all those are insignificant?¡±


    ¡°They are not.¡± He mumbled. ¡°I want you to get to know me better.¡±


    ¡°That is not what knowing better means,¡± I argued, punching his arm lightly.


    He grinned and gripped my hand as I was about tond another punch and tugged me to him.


    I gasped as my body nudged him and I scrunched up the shirt he donned in my hands.


    My brows furrowed as I assessed his face, and my eyes zeroed on his full lips.


    We were close. A little closer than we should have got.


    I didn¡¯t know what I was doing, but I was certain I wasn¡¯t thinking straight.


    ¡°I-I¡­¡±


    Chase stuttered and brought me back to my senses, and I removed my body from him almost immediately.


    I stood to my feet and dusted the pant I donned, ¡°We need to go back.¡±


    I took the first step, but he yanked me back.


    My hand syed on his chest for the second time today. I was staring into his beautiful eyes.


    ¡°You should be careful when walking on a hill. You could hurt yourself.¡± He rasped.


    I nodded and sucked in a breath as his hand stayed on my waist.


    I should push him.


    I belonged to another man! My subconscious yelled at me.


    But I shoved it at the back of my mind. I was not doing anything with him.


    To be honest, I know where my heart belongs.


    But then, the aim of forgetting all that Sin had done to me still lingered in my head.


    If a little flirting could make me forget about the pains momentarily, I didn¡¯t think there was any harm in trying.


    ¡°How does one go down a hill?¡± I mumbled.


    ¡°Just follow my lead, okay? Thest thing I want is for you to sprain an ankle or, worse, break your neck.¡±


    I smiled briefly at his words. It warmed my heart that he cared about me. Maybe not about me, but my well-being.


    Still. I feel it was the same, and it made me giddy.

 Ninety-five

    SIN POV


    As soon as morning came, I sprinted out of the room to the room Julie was in.


    ¡°What is going on?¡± Julie asked, rubbing her eyes. ¡°It better be good. You dragged me out of the room this morning. Or else, Alpha or not, I won¡¯t let you get away with it.¡±


    ¡°Ditto.¡± Alison groaned as she did some stretching.


    Laurent rolled his eyes but said nothing to me. He was the only one who remained calm, and he kept watching me.


    I wonder if he knew what was going on, but then I didn¡¯t care. I believed when I say whatever I wanted, he¡¯d be the first to goad me.


    I couldn¡¯t hold it in any longer.


    It had given me a sleepless night, and I admit I truly deserved it.


    ¡°You look as though you did not sleep throughout the night. Did Artemisia keep you busy?¡± Alisson did a suggestive wink, and I shook my head.


    ¡°Did you fight again? What did you do, Sinir?¡± Julie folded her arms in front of her.


    I was always at fault, anyway. Artemisia never did any wrong since she came to Merene.


    She only wanted to find her ce in the world and for someone to love her.


    I believed I had heard her say that too many times with tears in her eyes.


    She wanted to be happy, but each time; I had made it futile.


    I had crushed her heart over again and made her seem like a nobody.


    It wasn¡¯t my intention, I just found myself in some situation I couldn¡¯t avoid.


    ¡°What did you do, Sinir Stone? You better spill now or so help me God, because Artemisia has been the best thing that ever happens to you.¡± Alisson scowled.


    ¡°She was,¡± I mumbled with a sigh. I shoved my hands through my hair and tugged.


    For a few seconds, my eyes stayed on Alisson. She was the easiest to look at.


    Julie looked as though she would pounce on me if I didn¡¯t tell her what was going on soon and Laurent, just as he was, he was curious as well.


    But then, he kept his expression emotionless. And Alisson, the worry in her eyes, couldn¡¯t be ignored.


    ¡°Now, tell us what happened? You can¡¯t keep staring at us forever.¡± Laurent grunted and for a few seconds, I let my eyes wander away from Alisson¡¯s to his.


    ¡°Artemisia and I fought.¡±Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Because of that witch?¡± Julie and Alisson asked. And both gazed at themselves before shaking their heads with a smile.


    ¡°Because of her,¡± I mumbled.


    ¡°Goodness, I am going to kill her for real this time.¡± Julie clenched her fists and prepared to stalk towards the room, but I halted her.


    ¡°You might want to listen to whatever I have to say at first. Perhaps I might be the one at fault.¡±


    ¡°Then speak and stop f**king stalling.¡± Alisson cursed, and I red at her.


    Sighing, I shut my eyes and opened them before looking at the windows.


    ¡°Emma came to me and Artemisia caught us in apromising position. Before I could send her out. She got mad, and now I can¡¯t find her.¡±


    ¡°How many minutes was it?¡± Julie asked, tilting her head.


    ¡°Sincest night.¡±


    ¡°Jesus, Sinir!¡± Alisson eximed. ¡°Your wife had been missing sincest night, and you just deemed it fit to let us know?¡±


    She groaned, shaking her head, ¡°If it was Laurent, I wouldn¡¯t be astonished as he doesn¡¯t have an Iota of emotion in him, but you!¡±


    ¡°Alisson¡­¡± Laurent growled.


    ¡°Please,¡± Julie snapped. ¡°Fighting is thest thing we need. What did Emmae to meet you for?¡±


    ¡°For the pregnancy, I don¡¯t even know if I am the father and just toe to seduce me! I am freaking confused, and I don¡¯t know what is happening. Artemisia is gone. I searched everywhere and I couldn¡¯t find her. She is f**king gone!¡±


    I rambled and sat on the couch heavily.


    My shoulder drooped, and I sighed. I blinked my eyes several times to clear the tears in them, but it only got worse as they began to pour out of my eyes.


    ¡°Artemisia is gone, and it¡¯s all my fault.¡± I cried.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, Sinir,¡± Alisson said, rubbing my back.


    ¡°How is it okay?¡± I growled, pping her hand away. ¡°Don¡¯t you get it? My mate is f**king gone!¡±


    ¡°And it¡¯s all your fault. I knew this will happen!¡± Laurent yelled at me.


    He gritted his teeth and fisted his hands. ¡°You don¡¯t deserve her, Sinir, you don¡¯t!¡±


    ¡°I hope she is safe and happy wherever she is.¡± He added.


    ¡°Stop it, Laurent.¡± Allison chided. ¡°Put yourself in his shoes. And stop acting like a jerk.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t put myself in his shoes because my mate won¡¯t run away from me. I won¡¯t be insensitive to her needs!¡±


    ¡°You think so?¡± Allison sneered. ¡°How about we make a bet to see if your mate would run away or not?!¡±


    ¡°This isn¡¯t the time for that.¡± Julie chided. ¡°We need to find Artemisia. But first, I need to kill that witch.¡±


    She stormed out of the room, and Alisson did the same, leaving me with Laurent.


    ¡°Berate me all you want, Laurent. I won¡¯t give in to your riling. I wish you knew how it hurts to want to do something so bad and not be able to. I wish you know how awful I feel right now.¡±


    ¡°You say that all the time, Sinir.¡± Laurent said and got into my face, ¡°How dare you make your mate suffer? How dare you let her be in pain?!¡±


    I yanked his hand off the shirt I donned and staggered away from him.


    ¡°You are such a weak ass, idiot. You don¡¯t even fit to be called an Alpha!¡± He spat and stepped out of the room.


    ****************


    I followed the search party to look around for Artemisia.


    But so far we hadn¡¯t got good news, and the thought of going back to the pce tonight made me worried.


    Mother had got to know about her disappearance, and she had threatened to disown me if I didn¡¯t find her.


    It wasn¡¯t like I wouldn¡¯t be able to do it if I knew her whereabouts. I didn¡¯t think she was making it easy for me.


    ¡°Stay away from me, pervert.¡±


    I turned as Julie yelled at Laurent. He smirked and winked at her before shaking his head.


    ¡°Ugh, how can you be so different from your brother? You annoy me so much!¡±


    ¡°Just say you want me.¡± Laurent taunted. ¡°I know you have been watching metely, and I wouldn¡¯t say no to a pretty face.¡±


    ¡°Just so you know, your charm is useless to me, and don¡¯t think you can lure me into your stupid bed as you do to others.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t mention a bed. Were you thinking about sleeping with me?¡± Laurent asked innocently.


    ¡°Stay away from me!¡± Julie screeched.


    ¡°Ignore him, Julie. He enjoys it when people get mad.¡± Alisson said.


    I tuned out their voices and sighed. I didn¡¯t know when Laurent was this close to Julie, much less speaking with her.


    I could remember he despised her the first time she arrived, but now, I wouldn¡¯t say they were friends.


    They were more like frenemies and again; I didn¡¯t even want them to be anything.


    Laurent was a mess, and Julie was too good for him.


    The only thing he enjoyed doing was sleeping with women and discarding them like some piece of rubbish.


    But then I wasn¡¯t different. I was that way until I encountered Artemisia.


    ¡°Artemisia,¡± I mumbled. Goodness, if only I could pinpoint where she was.


    The day before her disappearance would have been the best in our life as she said she was ready to forgive me.


    Now, I doubted she would with what had happened, and that was if I managed to get hold of her.


    **************


    ¡°Did you find her yet?¡±


    Mother asked, standing in the doorway to my room. ¡°I said you shouldn¡¯t be in here if you can¡¯t. An Alpha should not relent when the mate is in the wild. Who knows what she is going through?¡±


    I stepped toward my mother as she broke down.


    I wrapped my arms around her, and she sobbed into my shoulder.


    ¡°I trusted you¡¯d be good to her. I trusted you¡¯d protect her, and you promised to do so. But why didn¡¯t you, Sinir? I didn¡¯t train you to be this way.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll find her, mother,¡± I promised.


    She raised her head to look into my eyes. ¡°You need to, Sinir. You need to.¡±

 Ninety-six

    SIN


    I paced around the room and sighed. No sign of Artemisia yet, and it was going to be a week now.


    I could barely think straight as I centred all my thoughts on her, and it annoyed me I wasn¡¯t discerning enough the night she ran.


    I med myself each day for not chasing Emma away from the room as soon as I noticed her.


    Heck, I med myself for entertaining her shenanigans.


    I med myself for letting her stay more than her visit.


    The first time Artemisia had changed her attitude towards her, I should have sent her packing


    But then, I hadn¡¯t because of Artemisia.


    I thought she could use a sister and friend in a foreignnd.


    But she had destroyed everything. She freaking did it without caring about the lives at stake.


    I grasped the wine ss filled with bourbon and tossed it towards the door.


    ¡°Sinir!¡±


    My eyes collided with Emma as she stepped into the room in a tight, mid-length dress.


    It showed her baby bump, which was getting huge, and her ample breasts were on disy.


    ¡°You could have hit me with that.¡±


    ¡°I would have been happier if it happened.¡± I narrowed my eyes at her. ¡°What do you want, Emma? Don¡¯t you think you¡¯ve done enough damage already?¡±


    She rolled her eyes and stepped toward me. ¡°I didn¡¯t tell her to run away. She did it because she was weak.¡±


    I was pissed by how she termed Artemisia as weak.


    The wrath I had been trying to keep inside of me surged out, and I marched towards her.


    I grasped her hand and shoved her to the wall, not bothering to be gentle.


    I pinned her hands above her and tightened my hands on her wrists.


    ¡°Your eyes¡­¡± she stuttered.


    I didn¡¯t care about what she was saying, and I didn¡¯t even want to know.


    ¡°Are you crazy, Sinir? You are going to harm the baby and me!¡±


    ¡°Like I said, I¡¯d be happy if that happened!¡± I growled.


    I believed, aside from being influenced by the disappearance of the moon and everything I did to Artemisia, I hadn¡¯t manhandled a woman before.


    No matter how pissed I was at them, I had never done so.


    But looking at Emma right now, I wanted to do all sorts of things to her. I wanted to rip the baby out of her stomach, yank her heart out, and tossed her remains where the vultures could feed on them.


    I wanted to do all kinds of damage to her body, and I was certain I wouldn¡¯t regret it.


    ¡°Why would you say that?¡± She whimpered. I noticed the tears in her eyes as I focused on her face. ¡°Do you hate me this much?¡±


    I dropped her hand and dragged her to the centre of the room, shoving her into the couch.


    ¡°I hate you, Emma. I hate ever knowing anding across you. I fucking hate your existence and I wish you can disappear right now!¡±


    She flinched and wrapped her arms around herself. ¡°You are a monster!¡±


    ¡°I agree.¡± I smiled maniacally and stepped toward her.


    She huddled on the couch and gazed up at me with fright in her eyes.


    That was what I wanted all along. I wanted her to be afraid of me.


    ¡°I am a fucking monster, and you¡¯d do well to stay away from me, Emma, because the next time youe in here or close to me, I wouldn¡¯t hesitate to rip out your heart!¡±


    ¡°I-I will¡­¡± Emma stuttered. She stood abruptly from the chair and raced out of the room.


    As the door mmed shut, I yanked my hair and let out a low growl.


    A growl that resounded throughout the wall of the pce.


    ******


    ARTEMISIA POV


    ¡°Somnium!¡± I yelled and shoved a chair towards Chase as he fell backward.


    I giggled as his head lolled, and I walked toward him.


    I tapped his shoulder and whispered, ¡°Evigilo.¡±


    He jerked awake, wheezing.


    His eyes rounded, and he let out a groan.


    ¡°Geez, Artemisia, are you trying to kill me?¡±


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t.¡± I rolled my eyes at him. ¡°And I don¡¯t think you¡¯d be alive if I wanted to do so.¡±


    ¡°You are just too powerful to be let loose,¡± He grumbled and stood from where he sat.


    He stepped toward me and wrapped his arms around my waist.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± I giggled, trying to shove him.


    It wasn¡¯t his first time acting all touchy. This was even better. Yesterday, whilst talking, if I hadn¡¯t pulled away from his embrace, I was certain we would have kissed.


    Again, it had been the interruption from a kid in the pack.


    ¡°I feel so lonely.¡± He mumbled.


    ¡°Then get a mate.¡± I joked.


    ¡°I can¡¯t.¡± He said.


    I removed his arms that were wrapped around me and let him stare into my eyes as I cupped his chin. ¡°Why not?¡±


    ¡°Because I just can¡¯t fall in love.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s absurd.¡± I rolled my eyes and punched him. ¡°There is no one not capable of falling in love.¡±


    He winced and red at me. ¡°You barely weighed anything, but your punch can render someone armless.¡±


    ¡°Stop trying to change the subject,¡± I said. ¡°Why can¡¯t you fall in love? Is there some sort of rule against it?¡±


    ¡°My first love left me and my heart has shattered too many times.¡±


    I tilted my brows as I stared at him. He looked quite distant, and I wondered what he had been thinking.


    I didn¡¯t know who would have broken such a kind man¡¯s heart, but I believed he hadn¡¯t seen anyone that deserved him.


    He needed a better partner and¡­


    ¡°I like you.¡±Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Even though it sounded low, I heard him.


    I shook my head and bit my lower lips. I didn¡¯t know how I felt about him. It had been a week, but it wasn¡¯t enough to bring out some feelings for me.


    I believed I only saw him as a friend I could lean on and nothing else.


    ¡°Do you like me, Artemisia?¡±

 Ninety-seven

    ARTEMISIA POV


    I didn¡¯t know what to say to him.


    However, looked as though he would break down if I rejected his advance as I stared him in the eyes.


    But then, lying to him wasn¡¯t what I could do, and I didn¡¯t want to lead him on either. That would be awful if I did the former.


    ¡°Perhaps doing this will make you see how I feel about you.¡±


    I huffed as I felt a tug on my hand. My hand spread on his shirt as he held the small of my waist and his head dipped.


    ¡°What¡­¡± The word I wanted to say died in my throat as his lips covered mine.


    He was kissing me.


    Chase was freaking kissing me.


    But how do I feel?


    My heart raced, and I scrunched up his shirt, pushing my body into his.


    I heard him moaning as the kiss deepened.


    That was when I got back to my senses.


    ¡°W-what¡­?¡± I stuttered as I nudged him.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± Chase said, darting out of the room and leaving me speechless.


    My hand went to my lips, and I pinched myself.


    Goodness, I had kissed him, and it wasn¡¯t a dream.


    I didn¡¯t know the reason I let it happen, but I believed I wanted topare him with Sin.


    Iy on the couch and shut my eyes.


    How was I going to look at him again?


    I doubted I would be able to without feeling embarrassed.


    When afternoon came, I ran into Chase and instead of running away; he pulled me into a room and shut the door.


    I stayed by the door side and wrapped my arms around myself- I have been doing it a lottely since I came to the pack.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    I believed it was because I wasn¡¯tfortable staying yet.


    ¡°That shouldn¡¯t have happened,¡± I said when he said nothing.


    ¡°It shouldn¡¯t have.¡± He affirmed, and I heaved a breath.


    ¡°But I can¡¯t deny the way I feel about you,¡± Chase said. ¡°I know you are taken but, I want you as well. I sensed you feel the same way about me, but you are too scared to let go of him.¡±


    I shook my head. ¡°I am not scared to let go.¡±


    ¡°Then what is holding you? You can stay with me, and I will make you feel better than he does. I will treat you better than him.¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t.¡± I blurted out.


    ¡°Why not?¡± Chase¡¯s eyes narrowed, and I breathed out, walking further into the room and sitting on the couch.


    ¡°Because Sin and I are destined to be together. The fates had made us that way right from the beginning. I can¡¯t be with any other person other than him.¡±


    ¡°Then why the f**k did you run away?¡± Chase asked. ¡°You could have stayed with him and saved me from heartbreak.¡±


    **************


    SIN POV


    My hand went to my neck and side as I felt a sharp pain there.


    I groaned and staggered out of bed to the bedroom.


    Stepping towards the sink, I peered into the mirror and growled.


    Artemisia was alive, seeing as it took this long to feel the pain, and she was forgetting about me.


    I clenched the sink tighter and my eyes glowed.


    Could she be doing something with the bastard, or maybe she was forced to reject me?!


    I straightened as the door opened. Laurent stayed in the doorway.


    ¡°I¡¯d like to take you out on a spree.¡± He beamed, shing two tickets in the air. ¡°I got this from a pretty blonde.¡±


    ¡°Laurent¡­¡± I mumbled.


    ¡°You want to reject your brother¡¯s offer to treat you to a free drink? Perhaps, you should think twice.¡±


    ¡°My mate mark is fading.¡± I sighed.


    He shrugged. ¡°I knew that would happen, and that is the reason we need to go on that spree to get your mind off things. Who knows, you might see a lucky woman in your bed tonight.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not interested in fucking anyone.¡± I scowled at him.


    ¡°Good for you.¡± He wrinkled his nose and chuckled. ¡°But, I am.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll meet you outside in 15 minutes,¡± I said, shooing him off.


    As soon as he left, I stepped into the shower.


    Perhaps going on that spree as he said would do me more good, but I didn¡¯t think bedding another woman was the best idea.


    I had the feeling Artemisia woulde back to me. As much as the mark was beginning to fade, she¡¯de back to her senses when the timees.

 Ninety-eight

    SIN


    ¡°Hey.¡±


    I grimaced as a blonde whispered into my ear.


    She wrapped her arms around me and pushed her breasts to my back.


    My eyes strayed to Laurent, and I shook my head.


    He shrugged and mouthed, ¡°I didn¡¯t call her.¡±


    ¡°I thought you were lonely, and I wanted to keep youpany.¡± She murmured into my ears.


    I didn¡¯t know why. Her voice made my skin crawl and made me feel like throwing up.


    I wanted to shove her hands off of me, but I didn¡¯t want to be rough.


    Also, she reminded me of Emma. I guess it was the way she spoke and the silly scent of her that got on my nerves.


    ¡°How about we y a game?¡±


    ¡°Sorry, darling.¡± I said, ¡°I¡¯d prefer to be alone.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be a spoilsport.¡± She said, ¡°I came here willing, and letting my friends mock me would be awful. Do you want that?¡±


    ¡°I want to be alone.¡± The words were on the tip of my tongue, but I bit on it.


    I doubted she¡¯d let me go, even if I told her.


    She seemed like a clinging type. The one who never relented and wanted what they couldn¡¯t get.


    Just like the witch, Emma.


    ¡°Great!¡± she squealed as I agreed with her.


    She dragged a vacant stool and sat close to me.


    ¡°What would you like to order?¡±


    She was beautiful. I noticed as I assessed her. Her skin was wless and aside from her scent, I could see myself rting to her. At least she wasn¡¯t Emma.


    As she turned to me fully, my eyes bored into hers and I clutched the cup with me tighter.


    Turquoise green eyes.


    Artemisia.


    I didn¡¯t know how, but I felt as though I was staring at Artemisia in the blonde¡¯s eyes.


    Maybe I had too many to drink, but then it was only a ss of whiskey, and it wasn¡¯t even my best drink.


    I set the ss down on the counter and kneaded my temple.


    ¡°I¡¯m hallucinating,¡± I mumbled, shaking my head over again.


    ¡°Is anything the matter? Should I get you water?¡± She asked.


    As I stared at her again. It even got worse.


    I didn¡¯t know how, but Artemisia was standing in front of me, her face filled with worries.


    I gripped her hand and tugged her into me. ¡°It¡¯s fine, darling.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I thought something happened.¡± She said.


    As I continued to assess her, my eyes zeroed on her lips.


    She painted it red and Artemisia barely added anything to her lips, except for lip gloss. She was that modest, yet alluring.


    I leaned into her. ¡°I¡¯d like to taste those lips.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you think it is a bit too early?¡± She giggled as my hand wound around her waist.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go somewhere private. I don¡¯t want anyone seeing what I want to do with you.¡±


    She nodded, and I turned to Laurent. I did a salute, and he waved me off.


    ¡°Do not impregnate her!¡± He yelled. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t be responsible for your actions.¡±


    I ignored him and walked to the corner of the room, far away from the rest. I was sure only I and the girl whose name I don¡¯t even know were present.


    ¡°This ce looks perfect.¡± She beamed and stepped to my side.


    She cupped my face, taking the lead as I kept watching her.


    The kiss was slow and brief, as she removed her mouth almost immediately. But I tugged her back and deepened it.


    She moaned as my hands moved all over her body.


    She clutched two buttons on the shirt I donned and undid it, but I pulled her hand away.


    I wanted to make out with her and not fuck her.


    I knew she had that in mind, but I had something else in mind as well.


    I let her sit on myp, straddling me and I cupped her breast, before going to her neck to suck on the soft flesh there.


    Her scent¡­ I groaned.


    Aside from the silly perfume she used, which made me remember the person who ced me in this misery, her scent was intoxicating, and I wanted more of her.


    I wanted to feel, but not only that; I desired to taste her.


    It wasn¡¯t long into the make out, my fang pierced out. As much as I tried to control myself, I couldn¡¯t.


    I closed my hands on her mouth to stop her from screaming and sank my teeth into her neck.


    It was a satisfying bite, and I grinned the moment she stopped writhing.


    I wiped the blood from my chin andid her on the couch.


    Then, I continued my drink whilst waiting for the next prey


    *************


    ARTEMISIA POV


    ¡°I am sorry, Chase. We can¡¯t be together.¡± I said again. I don¡¯t know if he heard me the first time, but he seemed to know, and he tilted his head.


    ¡°Then what are you going to do, Artemisia? Leave as everyone does?¡±


    I groaned, shaking my head. I didn¡¯t know all that he had gone through, but he seemed hurt by past pain.


    And I didn¡¯t want to be in the middle. It was wrong of me to stay this long and let him feel something for me.


    But, I doubted the feelings were real. Just like how I felt momentarily as well.


    It was not real.


    My heart still belonged to Sin, and so did my body.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    ¡°I am rejecting your advance, Chase.¡±


    He winced and clutched his chest. ¡°That kinda hurts. But if they did not mate you, would you have epted to be with me?¡±


    ¡°Only if what you feel for me is true. It would be wrong for me to stay if it was a false feeling. I mean, your heart might belong to another, and maybe she hurts you. You are trying to find sce elsewhere, just like I am doing.¡±


    Chase nodded. ¡°I understand. But I hope you can change your mind.¡±


    ¡°I wish as well,¡± I said.


    I stood to my feet and stepped toward him. I wrapped my arms around him and stayed in his embrace for a while.


    ¡°You¡¯ll definitely see someone that makes your heart beat faster. I mean, whatever signs werewolves feel when they are with their mate.¡±


    ¡°I hope the moon goddess pities me as well and gives me someone soon.¡±


    I giggled and let him pat my head for a while before walking out of the room.

 Ninety-nine

    SIN


    I grimaced as I came awake. My head pounded and I winced.


    I groaned, feeling the sour taste in my mouth and shielding the bright light streaming into the room with my hand.


    As I lifted myself slowly, I rested my back on the headboard of the bed.


    I didn¡¯t know how much I drank yesterday, but I was certain Laurent had dragged my butt back home after taking too much blood.


    I frowned, recalling everything. It had been a while since I went on a killing spree and since Artemisia¡¯s arrival; I hadn¡¯t engaged in such activities, and I had vowed never to do so or show off my monstrous side.


    Now that she was gone, I believed it wasing back. It was only a matter of time before it hit me full force.


    And I would turn into a monster. A full-blown berserker.


    I let my head rest in my hands for some time before climbing down from the bed and trudging to the bathroom.


    I turned on the tap and sshed some water on my face to keep myself sober.


    However, I feel light-headed and as if I was walking on air.


    ¡°I feel so awful,¡± I mumbled, staring into my bloodshot eyes.


    Even my fangs were out, and I know it was only reacting to what happened yesterday.


    ¡­¡­..


    The headache I feel subsided after taking a cold shower. I strode towards Laurent¡¯s room for the updates on Artemisia.


    I hadn¡¯t forgotten yet. As much as everyone wanted me to move on from her, there was no way I could do that.


    Artemisia was my life, and killing me would be better, as I wouldn¡¯t be alive to think of her any more.


    I heard giggling from the room Emma and Julie stayed in.


    It wasn¡¯t my business what was making herugh, and listening to their conversation wasn¡¯t my thing as well.


    But then, something inside of me made me stalled.


    I waited a few seconds outside the door. I didn¡¯t know exactly what I was waiting for, but I believed the hunch I was feeling wanted me to.


    ¡°Any news on your sister¡¯s whereabouts?¡± Adrina said.


    It did not surprise me both were friends. They had clicked off immediately, and I was sure whatever Emma was doing, Adrina knew about it.


    She might as well be the mastermind of the n.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care about her and I want her dead.¡±


    I gritted my teeth and my hands clenched. The urge to dash into the room and yank Emma away from wherever she sat filled me, but I restrained myself and heaved a breath.


    ¡°What about Sinir? Does he know yet?¡±


    Know what? I mused whilst I moved close to the door.


    ¡°Of course, not. He¡¯s clueless about whom the father of the baby is, and I¡¯d leave it as that. It¡¯s easier ming him, and it makes me happy he knows nothing happened between us.¡±


    ¡°Nothing happened,¡± I said to myself. And a weight that I feel had been pulling me down lifted.


    And almost immediately, fury surged through me.


    Everything had been a lie.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    Emma had caused me pain based on lies.


    I booted the door and stood at the doorway.


    ¡°Emma,¡± I growled.


    Adrina and Emma flinched. Both stared at me with wide eyes, and I marched towards Emma.


    It was Adrina that got over the shock first as I yanked Emma off the bed.


    ¡°How long have you been there?¡± She stuttered. ¡°Did you hear what we said?¡±


    ¡°I freaking heard everything, and you have a f**king exnation to do!¡± I said.


    My grip tightened on Emma, and I red at Adrina.


    ¡°Do I need to make you talk, or you¡¯d do so yourself?!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll¡­¡± Adrina mumbled.


    Her eyes flickered to Emma, and she stared at the floor.


    ¡°I am sorry, Sinir,¡± Adrina said. ¡°I didn¡¯t want to do it. She forced me.¡±


    ¡°I did?!¡± Emma asked, her eyes erged.


    ¡°Of course!¡± Adrina yelled at her, ¡°I told you to leave Sinir as he is married, but you want to go to any length to make him pay for being with your sister.¡±


    ¡°But it was all your n!¡± Emma gritted her teeth. ¡°You literally shoved me into this, and if I knew you¡¯d betrayed me at the end, I wouldn¡¯t have agreed.¡±


    I didn¡¯t know who to believe, so I just gazed at both of them as they argued.


    ¡°Believe me, Sinir, I didn¡¯t do it. It wasn¡¯t my intention to hurt Artemisia, even though I don¡¯t like her.¡± Adrina grimaced.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you stop her? Why did you agree to it in the first ce? Goodness, both of you ruined my f**king life!¡± I released Emma¡¯s hand and tossed my hands in the air.


    ¡°Artemisia left because of you two, and you weren¡¯t even remorseful. What kind of sister are you?!¡± I turned to Emma, and she bit her lower lip.


    She looked as though she would burst into tears any minute from now, but I wasn¡¯t buying it.


    There was no difference between Emma and Adrina and asking who started it wouldn¡¯t even make any sense.


    So, I settled on asking what had been bothering me for a while.


    ¡°D-did we have anything together the day Artemisia saw us?¡±


    I heaved a breath as Emma shook her head. I heard it before, but I wanted to hear it from her again.


    ¡°Then who is the father of your child? Whose child are you carrying?¡±


    Emma lifted her gaze to me and tears slid down her cheeks almost immediately. She wiped both cheeks with the back of her palm and shook her head.


    ¡°Emma¡­¡± I said in a low voice, as she didn¡¯t want to say whoever it was.


    ¡°Please, don¡¯t make me do this.¡± She sobbed.


    ¡°My marriage is at stake because of this, and god help me, see Artemisia again. This will prove I know nothing about what happened.¡± I pleaded.


    I didn¡¯t want to beg her, but seeing as she wasn¡¯t willing to talk, I didn¡¯t think I could force her.


    ¡°Please¡­¡±


    Emma bit her lip again and sniffled. ¡°Laurent did. Laurent is the father.¡±

 Hundred

    SIN


    Out of everything that I wanted to hear from her, I wasn¡¯t expecting that. But again, it didn¡¯t surprise me.


    Nheless, I was curious how Laurent, and she, had done it. I hadn¡¯t seen her with Laurent before. They never spoke.


    It was confusing, and I didn¡¯t want to assume anything yet as well because, for all I know, Emma was a liar.


    ¡°Laurent?!¡±


    Adrina was the first to break the silence.


    ¡°He did,¡± Emma affirmed. ¡°I am sorry, Sinir. Everything I did, I didn¡¯t know why I did it, and I wish I could see Artemisia to apologize.¡± She fell to the ground and sobbed harder.


    ¡°Bitch!¡± Adrina yelled. ¡°Tell me you are lying about what happened between you and Laurent. He didn¡¯t father that bastard in you?¡±


    ¡°He did,¡± Emma said. ¡°I wish I can say otherwise.¡±


    Adrina bristled and yanked on her hair. ¡°I am doomed.¡±


    I did not know what she was talking about, and listening to Emma¡¯s tears got on my nerves.


    I sighted Laurent strolling towards where we were at the end of the hallway.


    He halted as his eyes stayed on mine, and he wanted to turn the corner, but I


    stopped him.


    Beckoning to him with my hand, I saw him grimace.


    I believed he knew the reason I had called him.


    As he neared, he red at me and then at Emma.


    ¡°What now?¡± He grunted.


    ¡°You have some exining to do,¡± I said.


    ¡°On?¡± He tilted his brows.


    ¡°I am pregnant,¡± Emma said.


    ¡°What should I do about that?¡± Laurent asked.


    He was dismissive, and I felt sorry for Emma, but again, I shouldn¡¯t have such a feeling about her.


    She had done more than enough, and pushing another man¡¯s baby on me was what I didn¡¯t want.


    She deserved what she was getting.


    ¡°You are the father,¡± Emma mumbled. ¡°I know I didn¡¯t tell you, and I am sorry¡­¡±


    ¡°Hold up.¡± Laurent did a time-out with his hands. I presumed he was just catching up with what was going on.


    ¡°You are pregnant for me?¡± He asked, and Emma nodded.


    He tilted his head back and burst outughing.


    ¡°We just had a freaking one-night stand, and you told me you were on pills!¡±


    ¡°I-I¡¯m sorry!¡± Emma cried.


    ¡°Why did you lie to me? Were you trying to hold me down with a baby?!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry!¡± She yelled again. ¡°I wanted to get back at Artemisia for being with Sinir. I didn¡¯t mean to get pregnant. And I thought it would be a good thing to push everything on Sin. She was so happy, and I didn¡¯t want that.¡±


    ¡°You are such an evil brat,¡± Laurent said. ¡°I don¡¯t care about the child you have inside of you because I didn¡¯t know about it until now.¡±


    ¡°Please, Laurent, I am really sorry!¡± Emma sobbed as she moved to run after him, but Adrina yanked her back.


    ¡°At least, if you don¡¯t care about her child, you¡¯d care about mine as well. I am pregnant with your child, Laurent Stone.¡±


    This was the funniest day I had ever had in my life. I know it shouldn¡¯t be funny, but presently the situation was.


    Yet, I couldn¡¯tugh.


    Emma was pregnant with Laurent¡¯s child, and so was Adrina.


    I didn¡¯t know why I feel they were stupid enough to let that happen.


    Knowing the kind of person Laurent was, he would never ept both of them. Perhaps he¡¯d take pity on the child and ept them, but not their mother.


    Regardless, I was happy I wasn¡¯t the one in the mess.


    ¡°Okay, this is it!¡± Laurent yelled after getting over the shock. ¡°How the hell are you pregnant, as well?¡±


    ¡°Did you forget? Perhaps reminding you would be better.¡± Adrina red at him. ¡°The newest pub in town, the dirty Martini¡­¡±


    ¡°I want no details from you!¡± Laurent barked. ¡°How the f**k did you let yourself be pregnant when you know I wouldn¡¯t even ept you?!¡±


    I sighed, creasing my brows. I didn¡¯t know what to do with the two women, but only one thing was on my mind.


    ¡°Banishment,¡± I mumbled.


    ¡°Do you have a need for both of them?¡± I asked with a tilt of my brow.


    ¡°Perhaps the children they are carrying. I have no use for their mother, and I don¡¯t want to look like someone irresponsible.¡±


    Startled, I gazed at Laurent. He was talking about responsibility, and he looked serious about it.


    It was my first time hearing him say such a thing because he had told me several times he wasn¡¯t ready to be burdened with anything.


    But him taking responsibility was the best thing I heard from his mouth.


    ¡°Very well,¡± I said.


    I turned to Adrina and Emma, ¡°Pick up whatever you feel is necessary in your luggage and be present in the throne hall in an hour.¡±


    I strode away, leaving Laurent with them.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    ***************


    ¡°I find both of you guilty of defamation of character. You made people see me as less of an Alpha, and you lied against me. I, Sinir Stone, Alpha of Blue Moon Pack, hereby banish you, Adrina Merlee, and Emma Mercer from Merene and its surroundings. You shall be executed if found in any town, vige, or city in Merene.¡±


    It was my first time banishing people, and it was satisfying. I nodded toward the guards, and they marched to where Emma and Adrina stood, yanking them off the ground.


    I turned to the rest of the pack. ¡°Anyone found guilty of this will face the same punishment.¡± I said, before dismissing them.


    After the announcement, I believe some peace settled in the pce.


    No Emma to run into or even Adrina to hide from due to how cunning she was.


    Everything seemed perfect again, but it wasn¡¯t at the same time.


    Artemisia wasn¡¯t here. She didn¡¯t know I was innocent, and she might never know.


    I wished it was easy locating her. Even M had a hard time doing so, and each time I prayed to the moon goddess about her safety, I doubted she answered it.


    Regardless, I didn¡¯t lose hope. She left of her free will. She¡¯d be back herself and I would willingly ept her, no matter what.

 Hundred-one

    ARTEMISIA


    A Month Later


    I smiled whilst ncing at my back. I left the Moonstone pack earlier, and I was d it was on good terms.


    Likewise, I rejected Chase¡¯s offer and told him I¡¯d rather be his younger sister.


    Although he waved it off andughed stating siblings never kissed each other


    But it was fun being with him. I regained myself. I wasn¡¯t bitter like I was once whilst in Merene.


    And I had trained myself properly and took away the negative energy from me as I learnt from M and Goddess Trivia.


    Also, I learnt some new spells which might havee in handy whilst I was in Merene, and it would have enabled me to be more discerning.


    Goddess Trivia still appeared to me. And it was by her wisdom I was returning today.


    It hadn¡¯t been an easy task, but then, I didn¡¯t think it was even easier whenever I thought of all that I left behind.


    My home, my new family, and my mate, Sin.


    I wonder how he was faring. Perhaps, he had moved on and forgotten about me¡­


    ¡°No,¡± I mumbled to myself. The many visions I had seen of him, were him going berserker, and I med myself each time I woke.


    He was even worse than when the moon had disappeared, and I feel almost sorry for him, except that he truly deserved what he was experiencing.


    I heardughter, a familiar one, as I neared.


    It was Sin¡¯s. I could recognize the sound of his voice from anywhere, and warmth filled me.


    He was happy. He was happy without me.


    I should be d, but for some reason, it angered me.


    I was jealous.


    I gritted my teeth and clenched my hands. He had moved on without me, and it was somewhat annoying.


    But then, I left him.


    However, it was only a month and I wonder why he couldn¡¯t keep himself rather than invite another woman home.


    The mark on my neck had not faded. Heck, it glowed even brightly each time I thought of him.


    But he had moved on.


    The urge to boot the gate and dart into the pce filled me, but I let in a deep breath and let it out slowly to stop myself from acting irrational.


    I pushed the small gate and let myself in.


    A small smile appeared on my face as the guards stared at me in awe.


    Their hands were on the warning bell, maybe to signal my arrival, but I halted them.


    I wanted to go in quietly. I didn¡¯t want to attract anyone¡¯s attention.


    That was thest thing I wanted. Perhaps after discussing with Sin, we coulde to an agreement on how to live with each other.


    I strode into therge hall and towards my room.


    I nudged the door slightly and winced as it screeched.


    Furthermore, I pinched the bridge of my nose and coughed as cobwebs and dust greeted me.


    It was only a month and no one had it in mind to clean the room.


    I grimaced as I waved my hands around me and ventured in further.


    I set my bag and proceeded to do some cleaning to make the room look at least liveable and less haunted.


    ************


    A knock sounded on the door after a while, and I smiled as I assessed the room.


    Although it wasn¡¯t fully done, it was better than when I came in.


    I walked to the door and held my breath. I didn¡¯t know who wasing, but I believed it was Sin.


    I wasn¡¯t ready to see him yet. Yet, there was no way I could go a day without doing so.


    I opened the door slowly, and the person at the other end pushed it wider.


    ¡°Artemisia?¡±


    My eyes collided with Julie¡¯s.


    She was still in the pce. It was a good thing she found a ce for herself here. I thought she¡¯d have left when I did.


    ¡°The one and only.¡± I beamed.


    ¡°Jesus, Artemisia!¡± She eximed and tackled me into a hug.


    I giggled as I staggered backward due to her weight, but I embraced her tighter.


    Aside from Sin, I missed Julie so much. She was my friend, my best friend, and there was no day I hadn¡¯t thought of how she was coping.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    ¡°Oh, Artemisia!¡± She sobbed into my shoulder.


    ¡°It¡¯s me, babes. I am back.¡± I mumbled, over again, rubbing her back.


    ¡°Why did you run away? I thought you were dead!¡±


    She gazed at me with red-rimmed eyes and shook her head.


    ¡°We all thought you were dead and trying to move on with our lives, but it was just too hard!¡±


    ¡°Well, I am alive, and you don¡¯t need to move on any more.¡± I said, attempting a joke.


    ¡°Oh, gods,¡± Julie mumbled. I pulled her towards the bed and sat her on it. ¡°You need to see how Sin is.¡±


    ¡°But he is happy,¡± I said. At least he sounded happy when I heard him. He didn¡¯t sound like someone suffering.


    ¡°He had an urn for you with all your things kept in a room, and he cried each night for you. He drinks himself to a stupor as well.¡± Julie exined.


    I didn¡¯t know what to say or how to feel about that.


    But I sighed instead. I wanted to see him, but at the same time I wasn¡¯t prepared, and hearing how he was suffering because of me made me feel awful.


    ¡°I¡¯m just d you are back.¡± Julie embraced me again.


    ¡°How did you know I was back?¡±


    ¡°I was up in my room and I saw you. I thought you were a ghost until I heard you cleaning the room.¡±


    I giggled, shaking my head. ¡°I didn¡¯t want to raise an rm.¡±


    ¡°I figured,¡± Julie said. ¡°But someone might have heard me when I shouted your name. So, your cover is blown.¡±


    Julie smiled.


    ¡°I heard Artemisia?¡± A voice said as the door opened.


    That voice, I couldn¡¯t forget it, as much as I tried.


    It tormented me each night in my dream. Now, he was here.


    Julie didn¡¯t lie, he wasn¡¯t Sin. He seemed like a ghost of Sin.


    My eyes collided with his, and I stood to my feet.


    He stepped further into the room with his mouth hung open.


    ¡°Julie? What is going on here?¡± Sin asked, his brows creased.


    Julie sighed, ¡°I¡¯ll leave both of you here. I think you need some time to yourself.¡±


    She stepped out of the room, leaving me with Sin.


    I didn¡¯t know what to do or say. But my leg did everything for me. I found myself moving towards him, and I didn¡¯t stop until I was in front of him.


    ¡°Sin,¡± I mumbled, and that was when the waterworks started.

 Hundred-two

    ARTEMISIA


    I didn¡¯t know what happened and the reason I began crying.


    But I believed it was because of the past pain I kept inside of me.


    The hurt I had bottled inside of me and I hadn¡¯t let go of it until now.


    ¡°Artemisia?¡±


    I nodded as he asked. He took two steps toward me and I did the same.


    I wrapped my arms around him and inhaled his fresh scent.


    Just like the Sin I know. Although he was a bit thinner and kind of unkempt with his overgrown hair and beards.


    He still smells like Sin. I inhaled and exhaled slowly.


    ¡°I am sorry,¡± I mumbled. Even though he didn¡¯t hug me back, I only wanted to feel his warmth. I didn¡¯t care about him hugging me back.


    I missed him so much and I doubt words were enough to say how much I felt at the moment.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± I repeated. Then I raised my head and brushed my lips against his cheeks.


    ¡°Artemisia.¡± Sin said again.


    ¡°It is me. I came back to you. I want this to work again.¡±


    ¡°You are not dead?¡±


    I refrained from the embrace and stared at him.


    The uncertainty on his face as he stared down at me.


    I didn¡¯t know how he was feeling, and he still assumed I was dead.


    I rolled my eyes at him and I pointed to my neck. ¡°Does the mate mark glow when someone dies? If I was dead, would you feel my arms around you and my warmth? Would you feel¡­¡±


    The word died in my throat as Sin¡¯s mouth closed on mine.


    I scrunched up the shirt he donned and lifted myself with the ball of my feet and kissed him back.


    ¡°Goodness, Artemisia¡­¡± He groaned, removing his lips, but I urged him back.


    ¡°Just kiss me, Sin. I want to feel you and your arms around me. I want you to make love to me and do-¡±


    He shut me up again with his mouth. I needed that. My rambling was too much and talking whilst kissing wasn¡¯t what I wanted.


    SIN POV


    My nose wrinkled, and I sniffed the air as a strong fragrance wafted into my nostrils.Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    I tilted my head in the air and gazed at the toddler I had been ying with a while ago.


    ¡°Uncle! Up!¡± She lifted her hands in the air and giggled.


    She was Gemma. A distant cousin of mine, Aiden Crooks, daughter. And I was seeing her for the first time today since she had been born.


    I had taken an instant liking to her once I saw her. She was a smart girl for two years old and she knew if something was bothering someone.


    She had been keeping mypany until the fragrance wafted into my nostrils.


    I knew whose it was, and it wasn¡¯t the first time I¡¯d perceived such.


    It had been happening for a while now whenever I stepped into the garden, but today seemed stronger.


    Artemisia was dead. I had seen her clothes covered with some wolf blood after the second thorough search.


    I had f**king seen it and I was heartbroken by it.


    She was my only true mate, and I hadn¡¯t protected her until her demise.


    I was moving on slowly. I still think of her sometimes, but then, it wasn¡¯t as easy as I thought to move on.


    ¡°I¡¯ll, Gem,¡± I said, lifting her.


    She giggled and tossed her hands in the air. ¡°Hee-haw!¡±


    I turned as I heard a smallugh.


    ¡°She adores you.¡±


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t say that.¡± I chuckled whilst gazing into the stormyto grey eyes of Elena.


    She was really beautiful. If I hadn¡¯t seen Artemisia, I would have said Elena was the most beautiful creature I had seen.


    But I believed witches were meant to be beautiful, as I hadn¡¯t seen one that looked hideous before.


    ¡°Anyone Gemma loves, she stays with.¡± Her grey eyes twinkled as she waddled toward me. ¡°I¡¯ll have her. I believe you need to get some things done.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think I need to get anything done,¡± I argued. ¡°Don¡¯t you agree, Gems?¡±


    ¡°Gems, agree.¡± She said, pping her hand away as she moved to take her.


    Iughed as Elena turned her stern face on. For a few seconds, I imagined she was Artemisia, pregnant with our child.


    But the opportunity had been missed, I presumed.


    We lost the child, and Artemisia was dead.


    ¡°Uncle Sinir needs to go,¡± Elena said firmly, snapping me out of my thoughts.


    ¡°No!¡± Gemma shrieked, struggling to let me go.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, Gems. I¡¯ll be back.¡± I promised, doing a pinky promise with her.


    I extended her to Elena and gazed at her with concern as she settled the toddler on her hips.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s too much weight for you?¡±


    Elena was pregnant, and I believed in herst trimester. Her carrying Gemma made my heart beat faster.


    If she got hurt, I¡¯d be med, and thest thing I wanted was to have a scuffle with my cousin, Aiden.


    ¡°Oh, I am fine,¡± she dismissed with a warm smile. ¡°She¡¯s light and I feel nothing.¡±


    I nodded and watched as she walked back into the hall.


    I didn¡¯t understand what she meant by I need to go, but then, I had a feeling something was about to happen.


    I didn¡¯t know if it was a pleasant feeling or not.


    As I stepped towards the Artemisia room that I reserved for the usual ritual I often did, I heard some shuffling and sniffling.


    I halted as the fragrance wafted into my nostrils again.


    It was weird, but I kept getting the same weird vibes over again and my inside tingles with warmth.


    ¡°Artemisia¡­¡±


    I didn¡¯t know if I heard the name correctly or the familiar voice that followed it, but I was certain Julie was in Artemisia¡¯s room and someone else.


    Her scent grew stronger as I neared her room and I stopped in the doorway as my eyes collided with a familiar redhead.


    ¡°I heard Artemisia,¡± I said.


    The only redhead I know was Artemisia. Perhaps not the only redhead, but the only one who could be in the room right now was she.


    I rubbed my eyes and wondered if I was seeing a ghost.


    Artemisia was dead. I said over again. I believed not being able to ept the fact that she was gone made me hallucinate.


    ¡°Julie, what is going on here?¡± I asked as I stepped further into the room.


    ¡°I¡¯ll leave you both to talk. I think you need some time to yourself,¡± Julie said as she noticed me. She stood to her feet and left the room.


    ¡°Sin.¡±


    I stepped toward her, not believing what I was seeing.


    ¡°Artemisia,¡± I mumbled.


    She burst into tears immediately.


    My brows furrowed, taking me by surprise as I watched her cry.


    After a while, the tears subsided, and she wrapped her arms around me.


    ¡°Artemisia?¡± I asked again. The only response I got was her hugging me tighter.


    She nodded and sighed. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    She repeated those words.


    ¡°You are not dead?¡±


    She refrained from the embrace to stare at me.


    Artemisia rolled her eyes and pointed to her neck. ¡°Does the mate mark glow when someone dies? If I was dead, would you feel my arms around you and my warmth? Would you feel¡­¡±


    I didn¡¯t know what took over me, but that instant. I wanted to kiss her so badly after seeing the mate mark glowing brightly.


    My lips covered hers, and she didn¡¯t move away.


    Instead, she pulled me closer.


    ¡°Goodness, Artemisia,¡± I groaned, removing my lips from her.


    ¡°Just kiss me, Sin. I want to feel you and your arms around me. I want you to make love to me and do-¡±


    And I did just that.


    I carried her up and strode towards the bed. The bed we hadn¡¯t used in a while and the bed I thought I wouldn¡¯t ever use again.


    I kissed her lips, down to her neck and then to the tip of her nose.


    The cloth she donned, I removed each slowly and gazed at her when she waspletely naked.


    She was even more exquisite.


    She blushed as my eyes lingered on her and attempted to close her body from me.


    She was truly Artemisia.


    No matter the amount of time we had seen each other naked, she was still shy around me and it even turned me on more.


    I looked at the dent in my pant and grimaced.


    ¡°We can talkter.¡± She suggested as she saw me hesitate.


    ¡°Right now, I want you inside of me, Sin. You don¡¯t know how much I missed you because if you do, you wouldn¡¯t stall or wait to devour me.¡±


    I believe that was what I needed as I swooped down on her, iming her mouth over again.


    Artemisia, she was mine and would be forever. She was home and making her feel at home was the least I could do.

 Hundred-three

    ARTEMISIA


    ¡°Hey.¡± I shed a smile towards the tinum blonde that was carrying a toddler.


    She looked to be in herst trimester, and I was told she was Sin¡¯s distant family wife.


    We were having a girls¡¯ day out and discussing the past event.


    I learnt about what happened to Emma and Adrina the night after Sin and I made love.


    We had taken the night to reminisce and even the day after.


    It had been a joyous reunion not only for me but for everyone in the pack.


    I was happy, overly happy to be back home.


    I wonder what would have happened if I stayed a day in Chase¡¯s pack.


    Sin had told me he lost hope and wanted to give up on everything after he assumed I was dead.


    I wonder who did it- stained my cloth with blood to make it look like I died. Perhaps it was Chase. I recalled he had been trying to make me stay in his pack.


    Moreover, I was d I arrived the day I did, and Goddess Trivia had urged me as well.


    ¡°Did you hear from Emma again?¡± Julie asked.


    ¡°I did,¡± I said with a sigh.


    I had forgiven Emma for what she did. I didn¡¯t know how to hold a grudge, and I wasn¡¯t one to do so as well, but she still kept on apologizing over again.


    I felt somewhat sorry for her.


    Laurent did not ept her child, not even Adrina¡¯s own.


    I wonder how it happened, but I didn¡¯t see him as such a man.


    Aside from how he sometimes behaved, he was cool, and I believed misunderstood as well.


    ¡°I hope she tries to move on from all this because my brother isn¡¯t a good man. I almost pitied her.¡± Alisson said. ¡°I know how it feels to live with him for 18 years.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s a good man.¡± Julie asserted.


    I tilted my brows and gazed at her. Alisson and Elena did the same.


    ¡°What? Is there something on my face?¡± Julie asked.


    It was weird hearing her defend him. She had never done so, and might I add, she loathed him.


    But then, I had noticed some things between them since I arrived. I didn¡¯t want to assume much, but I was certain both of them were hiding something from me.


    ¡°Okay, spill,¡± Allison said. ¡°Why do you think he isn¡¯t bad? Are you nning on being his third baby mama? You should know Laurent is a chronic womanizer and no woman can ever tame him. Look what he did. Who knows if he has more baby mamas outside?¡±


    ¡°Firstly, he isn¡¯t that bad and mistakes happen,¡± Julie said. ¡°You all should cut him some ck. I don¡¯t think he meant for all that should happen.¡±


    ¡°You like him,¡± I said, with my eyes narrowed. ¡°You freaking like him, Julie. When did it start?¡±


    ¡°What started?¡± Julie creased her brows.


    ¡°Liking him, of course.¡± I rolled my eyes. ¡°And stop acting as if you are clueless and don¡¯t know what we are talking about.¡±


    Julie blushed profusely. She red at me and stood to her feet. ¡°Who needs some drink? I think I need some.¡±


    ¡°I just want water.¡± Elena grinned.


    ¡°Margarita,¡± Alisson said.


    ¡°I¡­¡±


    ¡°Vodka spritz for me,¡± Julie said, cutting me off. ¡°Water for pregnant Elena, Margarita for Alisson, and nothing for Artemisia.¡±


    ¡°Why not?!¡± I eximed, but she already left.


    ¡°Maybe you said something that pissed her.¡± Elena giggled.


    ¡°I was only asking a question.¡± I huffed with my hands in the air. Then, I turned to Alisson as she tapped me.


    ¡°How about you tell us what happened when you left my brother? We don¡¯t know the details, but I heard you were in a pack hiding.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing much to say,¡± I said.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care, I want to know all the juicy details.¡± Alisson grinned, she licked her lip and rubbed her palms together. ¡°Just let it out already.¡±


    I didn¡¯t know who was worse in Alisson and Julie when it came to gossip, but I believed they could share the award between the two.


    ¡°Well, I was with Alpha Chase¡­¡±


    ¡°Alpha Chase of Moonstone pack?¡± Alisson cut me off.


    I gazed at Alisson as she stood abruptly. Her eyes narrowed as she stared at me.


    ¡°Did anything happen between you two?¡±


    ¡°Is something wrong?¡± I asked, curious about why she stood.


    ¡°Nothing.¡± She muttered, ¡°Just answer the question.¡±


    I sensed she was trying to control her anger. I shrugged and said, ¡°Nothing unusual. Only a kiss to tell us we are two different individuals.¡±


    ¡°Only a kiss?¡± Alisson eximed. ¡°Did Sin know about this?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t¡­¡±


    ¡°I know now.¡± Sin said.


    I flushed as he appeared in front of me. I avoided his gaze and stared at Elena instead.


    Her mate, Aiden, was with her, helping her out of the seat, and she shed a smile my way and mouthed, ¡°Good luck.¡±


    I turned to Sin and shrugged. ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal.¡±


    He stepped toward me and mumbled, ¡°Let¡¯s go inside the room. I do not want to argue here.¡±


    I obeyed and gazed at Alisson once more before I followed Sin inside.


    He locked the door and stared at me.


    ¡°It was only a kiss. It wasn¡¯t even deep. And I told him we can¡¯t work!¡±


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t only a kiss!¡± Sin red at me. ¡°Some imbecile kissed my wife while I was feeling miserable.¡±


    ¡°Geez.¡± I shoved my hands through my hair.


    ¡°Tell me his name.¡± He demanded. ¡°He needs to be taught a lesson not toe close to you any more.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think it is necessary. Stop acting like a caveman.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll be happy to be a caveman for you.¡± He said, walking to my side. ¡°Tell me his name.¡±


    Sin shook his head at my hesitation. ¡°Would you prefer I move around the entire pack in Merene and beat up all the werewolves I see?¡±


    He could do that. I wasn¡¯t disputing the fact, but it was even funnier imagining him fighting with some werewolves for what they didn¡¯t know.


    ¡°It¡¯s Chase, Alpha of the Moonstone Pack.¡±


    ¡°That bastard!¡±


    Sin growled and rushed to the door, but I was quick enough to intercept him.


    ¡°Nothing happened, Sin,¡± I said, embracing him.


    ¡°Move away, Artemisia, let me teach him a lesson.¡±


    ¡°He is my f**king enemy.¡± He knows better than to do that. ¡°I saw him appear the first time you came here. If it weren¡¯t for you, I would have killed him.¡±


    Sin knew Chase. It was shocking, but I didn¡¯t think he was truly an enemy, as he said.


    Perhaps there was more to it, and he might just be a friend that they fell out with each other.


    Still, there was no way I was letting him do something as irrational as that.


    ¡°I love you, Sin. If I didn¡¯t, I wouldn¡¯t havee back for you. I would have done a lot of awful things with him because he was kind to me.¡±


    ¡°Hearing you talk about him more irks me.¡±


    I raised my head to look at him and stood on tiptoes. I kissed the corner of his mouth before his lips.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    ¡°Stop trying to distract me, Artemisia.¡±


    ¡°Kiss me,¡± I said.


    He red at me and let out a groan. ¡°You are such a minx.¡±


    ¡°Your willing andwful minx,¡± I giggled.


    Sin chuckled and carried me bridal style. ¡°Perhaps settling the score would beter. I need to make love to my beautiful mate.¡±


    I nodded and patted my thighs as soon as Inded on the bed.


    ¡°I love you, Artemisia. I love every inch of you and every f**king part of your body. I¡¯ll never lose you as I did before, and I will protect you at all costs, even from my family.¡±


    Sin said, closing his lips on mine.


    ¡°I love you too, Sinir Stone,¡± I murmured into his ears as his hand went inside my thighs.


    ¡°Make love to me.¡±


    ¡°Yes, darling.¡± He said, taking me to a height I hadn¡¯t reached before.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!